diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/54484-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54484-0.txt | 16849 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 16849 deletions
diff --git a/old/54484-0.txt b/old/54484-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index ec018e9..0000000 --- a/old/54484-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,16849 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook, Cardinal Pole, by William Harrison Ainsworth, -Illustrated by Frederick Gilbert - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - - -Title: Cardinal Pole - Or the Days of Philip and Mary, an Historical Romance - - -Author: William Harrison Ainsworth - - - -Release Date: April 7, 2017 [eBook #54484] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - - -***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CARDINAL POLE*** - - -E-text prepared by KD Weeks, MWS, and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made available by -Internet Archive (https://archive.org) - - - -Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this - file which includes the original illustrations. - See 54484-h.htm or 54484-h.zip: - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/54484/54484-h/54484-h.htm) - or - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/54484/54484-h.zip) - - - Images of the original pages are available through - Internet Archive. See - https://archive.org/details/cardinalpoleorda00ains - - -Transcriber’s note: - - Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_). - - Chapters were framed by a decorative header and, if there - was sufficient space on the final page, a footer, both of - which are indicated here as [Illustration]. - - Minor errors, attributable to the printer, have been - corrected. Please see the transcriber’s note at the end - of this text for details. - - There was no Table of Contents in this text. The following - table was prepared for the reader's convenience. - - - - BOOK I - PHILIP OF SPAIN. - - I. HOW A MARRIAGE WAS AGREED UPON BETWEEN MARY QUEEN 1 - OF ENGLAND, AND DON PHILIP, PRINCE OF SPAIN. - II. HOW THE SPANISH FLEET ENTERED THE SOLENT SEA. 17 - III. OF THE AFFRONT OFFERED TO THE SPANIARDS BY THE 22 - LORD HIGH ADMIRAL; AND OF THE PRINCE’S ARRIVAL - AT SOUTHAMPTON. - IV. SOUTHAMPTON IN 1554. 36 - V. HOW THE PRINCE OF SPAIN OBTAINED A SIGHT OF SIR 41 - BEVIS OF SOUTHAMPTON AND HIS HORSE ARUNDEL, OF - THE GIANT ASCAPART, THE PRINCESS JOSYAN, KING - CANUTE, AND ANOTHER NOTABLE PERSONAGE. - VI. WHAT PASSED BETWEEN MASTER RODOMONT BITTERN AND 48 - THE PRINCE. - VII. THE DEVOTEE IN THE CHAPEL OF THE DOMUS DEI. 53 - VIII. OF THE MURTHEROUS ATTACK MADE UPON THE PRINCE IN 60 - THE COURT OF THE HOSPITAL. - IX. DERRICK CARVER. 67 - X. THE MEETING AT THE GUILDHALL. 71 - XI. OF PHILIP’S PUBLIC DISEMBARKATION AT SOUTHAMPTON. 77 - XII. HOW THE PRINCE HEARD HIGH MASS IN HOLYROOD CHURCH; 85 - AND HOW HE ONCE MORE BEHELD SIR BEVIS AND HIS - COMPANIONS. - XIII. THE ABBESS OF SAINT MARY. 90 - XIV. FATHER ALFONSO DE CASTRO. 98 - XV. THE FRENCH AMBASSADOR. 102 - XVI. THE EXAMINATION. 105 - - BOOK II - THE ROYAL NUPTIALS. - - I. OLD WINCHESTER FROM SAINT CATHERINE’S HILL. 110 - II. SAINT CATHERINE’S CHAPEL. 117 - III. HOW THE PRINCE OF SPAIN RODE FROM SOUTHAMPTON TO 124 - WINCHESTER; HOW HE HEARD HIGH MASS AT THE - CATHEDRAL, AND VISITED THE QUEEN PRIVATELY AT - WOLVESEY CASTLE. - IV. OF THE PUBLIC MEETING BETWEEN THE ROYAL PAIR. 130 - V. HOW THE ROYAL NUPTIALS WERE CELEBRATED IN 136 - WINCHESTER CATHEDRAL. - VI. HOW PHILIP, WITH FOUR-AND-TWENTY NOBLE GUESTS, 142 - DINED AT ARTHUR’S ROUND TABLE IN WINCHESTER - CASTLE; AND HOW THE FEAST ENDED. - VII. OF PHILIP’S PUBLIC ENTRY INTO LONDON. 147 - VIII. HOWING HOW CONSTANCE TYRRELL EMBRACED THE REFORMED 153 - FAITH. - IX. IN WHAT MANNER CONSTANCE FLED FROM HAMPTON COURT 159 - PALACE. - X. WHERE CONSTANCE FOUND A PLACE OF REFUGE. 164 - XI. HOW CONSTANCE’S RETREAT WAS DISCOVERED. 171 - - BOOK III - LAMBETH PALACE. - - I. HOW CARDINAL POLE ARRIVED IN ENGLAND, AND HOW HE 180 - WAS WELCOMED BY THE KING AND QUEEN. - II. OF THE RECONCILIATION OF THE REALM WITH THE SEE OF 189 - ROME. - III. OF THE EVENTS THAT FOLLOWED THE RESTORATION OF THE 194 - PAPAL AUTHORITY. - IV. OF THE UNCEREMONIOUS VISIT PAID BY THEIR MAJESTIES 206 - TO CARDINAL POLE AT LAMBETH PALACE. - V. BISHOP BONNER. 212 - VI. HOW CONSTANCE TYRRELL WAS BROUGHT BEFORE THE QUEEN 218 - IN THE LOLLARDS’ TOWER. - VII. AN ACCUSER. 223 - VIII. HOW THE QUEEN CONFIDED HER GRIEFS TO THE CARDINAL. 229 - IX. THE FRANCISCAN. 234 - X. OF THE COUNSEL GIVEN TO OSBERT CLINTON BY THE 239 - CARDINAL. - XI. HOW CONSTANCE PASSED HER TIME IN LAMBETH PALACE. 243 - XII. HOW THE CARDINAL VISITED DERRICK CARVER IN HIS 247 - CELL IN THE LOLLARDS’ TOWER. - XIII. HOW DERRICK CARVER FULFILLED HIS PROMISE. 255 - - BOOK IV - SMITHFIELD. - - I. HOW A SOLEMN PROCESSION WAS FORMED AT SAINT 260 - PAUL’S, AND SET FORTH TOWARDS SMITHFIELD. - II. THE HALT AT NEWGATE. 265 - III. SMITHFIELD IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. 268 - IV. WHAT PASSED IN SAINT BARTHOLOMEW’S CHURCH. 272 - V. THE PROTO-MARTYR OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH. 278 - - BOOK V - THE INSURRECTION. - - I. WHAT PASSED BETWEEN OSBERT AND CONSTANCE IN THE 283 - SACRISTY. - II. HOW FATHER ALFONSO INTERPOSED IN CONSTANCE’S 287 - BEHALF. - III. HOW OSBERT WAS INDUCED TO JOIN A CONSPIRACY. 292 - IV. WHAT PHILIP HEARD WHILE CONCEALED BEHIND THE 294 - ARRAS. - V. HOW THE QUEEN CONSULTED WITH THE CARDINAL. 304 - VI. OF THE MIDNIGHT MEETING IN THE CRYPT BENEATH THE 308 - CHAPTER-HOUSE. - VII. IN WHAT MANNER THE OUTBREAK COMMENCED. 316 - VIII. HOW THE INSURGENTS PROCEEDED TO LAMBETH PALACE. 322 - - BOOK VI - THE LEWES MARTYR. - - I. OF THE PARTING BETWEEN DERRICK CARVER AND 329 - CONSTANCE. - II. HOW DERRICK CARVER WAS TAKEN TO LEWES. 334 - III. HOW DERRICK CARVER WAS PLACED IN A VAULT BENEATH 339 - THE STAR INN AT LEWES. - IV. THE PROCESSION TO THE CALVARY. 347 - V. HOW CAPTAIN BRAND SOUGHT TO CAPTURE THE 352 - CONSPIRATORS. - VI. THE MARTYRDOM OF DERRICK CARVER. 357 - - BOOK VII - THE TREASURE-CHESTS. - - I. THE LOVES OF OG AND LILIAS. 361 - II. OF THE MEETING BETWEEN OG AND LILIAS ON 368 - TOWER-GREEN. - III. BY WHOM THE WEDDING BREAKFAST WAS INTERRUPTED. 373 - IV. HOW THE TREASURE-CHESTS WERE CARRIED TO TRAITORS’ 377 - GATE. - V. SHOWING WHO WAS CONCEALED IN THE JEWEL HOUSE. 382 - VI. HOW THE PLOT WAS DISCOVERED BY XIT, AND DISCLOSED 385 - BY HIM TO MAGOG. - VII. HOW THE CONSPIRATORS WENT IN AT TRAITORS’ GATE BUT 389 - CAME NOT OUT AGAIN. - - BOOK VIII - CONSTANCE TYRRELL. - - I. OF THE IMPORTANT DISPATCH RECEIVED FROM THE 398 - EMPEROR BY PHILIP. - II. HOW SIR HENRY BEDINGFELD CAME FOR OSBERT’S 406 - DEATH-WARRANT; AND WHAT HE OBTAINED. - III. TWO LIGHTS EXTINGUISHED. 412 - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration: OSBERT CLINTON DEFEATS HIS ROYAL OPPONENT. - P. 188.] - - -CARDINAL POLE - -Or - -The Days of Philip and Mary - -An Historical Romance - -by - -WILLIAM HARRISON AINSWORTH - -With Illustrations by Frederick Gilbert. - - - - - - -London -George Routledge and Sons -Broadway, Ludgate Hill -New York: 416 Broome Street -1880 - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - BY W. HARRISON AINSWORTH. - - _Uniform with this Volume._ - - ---------- - - THE TOWER OF LONDON. │THE MISER’S DAUGHTER. - - WINDSOR CASTLE. │JACK SHEPPARD. - - ROOKWOOD. │BOSCOBEL; OR, THE ROYAL OAK. - - THE LANCASHIRE WITCHES. │OVINGDEAN GRANGE; A TALE OF - │ THE SOUTH DOWNS. - - GUY FAWKES. │THE SPENDTHRIFT; A TALE. - - SAINT JAMES’S; OR, THE COURT │THE STAR CHAMBER. - OF QUEEN ANNE. │ - - OLD SAINT PAUL’S; A TALE OF │PRESTON FIGHT; OR, THE - THE PLAGUE AND THE FIRE. │ INSURRECTION OF 1715. - - CRICHTON. │THE MANCHESTER REBELS; OR, THE - │ FATAL ’45. - - THE FLITCH OF BACON; OR, THE │THE CONSTABLE OF THE TOWER. - CUSTOM OF DUNMOW. │ - - MERVYN CLITHEROE. │THE LORD MAYOR OF LONDON. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - INSCRIBED - - TO - - My Friend - - EDWARD WATKIN EDWARDS, ESQ. - - - - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CARDINAL POLE. - - ------------------------------------------- - - BOOK I. - - ---------- - - PHILIP OF SPAIN. - - ------------------------------------------- - - CHAPTER I. - -HOW A MARRIAGE WAS AGREED UPON BETWEEN MARY QUEEN OF ENGLAND, AND DON - PHILIP, PRINCE OF SPAIN. - - -No sooner was Mary, eldest daughter of Henry VIII., securely seated on -the throne left vacant by the premature death of her brother, Edward -VI., than the Emperor Charles V., already related to her through his -aunt, Katherine of Aragon, determined to bring about a marriage between -the Queen of England and his son Philip. By the accomplishment of this -project, which had been conceived by the Emperor during Edward’s last -illness, the preponderance obtained in Europe by the House of Austria -would be largely increased, and Charles’s dream of universal dominion -might eventually be realised. - -Philip, who was then a widower—his wife, Doña Maria, Princess of -Portugal, having died in 1545, in giving birth to a son, the unfortunate -Don Carlos—readily acquiesced in his father’s scheme, as he fully -recognised the vast importance of the match, and Mary alone had to be -consulted. But little apprehension could be entertained of her refusal. -All the advantages were on the Prince’s side. Eleven years younger than -the Queen, who was then thirty-eight, Philip was not merely in the very -flower of manhood, but extremely handsome, and, as heir to a mighty -monarchy, unquestionably the greatest match in Europe. No princess, -however exalted, on whom he deigned to smile, would refuse him her hand. - -But there were difficulties in the way of the projected alliance, only -to be overcome by prudential management. For many reasons the match was -certain to be obnoxious to the English nation, which would not -unnaturally be apprehensive of being brought under a foreign yoke. -Neither was the Queen altogether her own mistress. Governed by her -council—especially by the Lord Chancellor, Gardiner—she could not act in -contradiction to their decisions; and some of her ministers would -infallibly be hostile to the alliance. However, the Emperor did not -despair of silencing the objectors. Neither treasure nor pains should be -spared to effect his darling scheme. - -The moment, however, for entering upon public negotiations of the -marriage had not yet arrived. The realm was still agitated by -Northumberland’s abortive attempt to seize the crown for his -daughter-in-law, the unfortunate Lady Jane Grey; religious dissensions -prevailed, rendering the meditated re-establishment of the old worship -extremely hazardous; while the violent opposition certain to be -experienced from the whole Protestant party, might intimidate the Queen -and deter her from following her own inclinations. - -Proceeding with the caution required by the circumstances, the Emperor -enjoined his ambassador at the English court, Simon Renard, a man of -great subtlety, in whom he had entire confidence, to sound the Queen -warily as to the marriage, but not to propose it to her formally until -assured of her assent. Acting upon these instructions, Renard soon -discovered that Mary’s affections were fixed on her young kinsman, -Courtenay, Earl of Devonshire, who had been long held captive in the -Tower during the reign of Edward, and whom she herself had liberated on -her accession. The wily ambassador instantly set to work to undo this -knot, and by his machinations succeeded in convincing the Queen that the -indiscreet and fickle young Earl was wholly undeserving of her regard, -as he had become enthralled by the superior fascinations of her sister -Elizabeth. Courtenay was therefore quickly discarded. - -But another obstacle arose, which Renard had not foreseen. Ashamed of -the weakness she had just exhibited, the Queen began seriously to think -of uniting herself with Cardinal Pole, at that time attainted with -treason by an act passed in the reign of Henry VIII., and banished from -the realm. Regarding the Cardinal, she said, with feelings akin to -veneration, and owing him reparation for the many and grievous injuries -he had endured from her father, she would make him amends by bestowing -upon him her hand. As he was only a cardinal deacon, a dispensation for -his marriage with her could be easily procured from the Pope. She would -implore his Holiness to grant her request, and to send Pole as legantine -ambassador to England, when the nuptials might be solemnised. The union -was sure to meet with the approval of the Holy See, which would perceive -in it an earnest of the complete return of the realm to obedience to the -Church. Renard did not attempt to dissuade the Queen from her design, -feeling his efforts would then only be thrown away, and might serve to -confirm her in her purpose, but contented himself with acquainting the -Emperor with her Majesty’s design, suggesting that Pole should be -detained until after the marriage which they sought to bring about -should have taken place. - -The hint was not lost upon Charles. At the hazard of incurring the -displeasure of the Sovereign Pontiff, Julius III., he determined to -prevent the Cardinal from passing into England. - -No man of his time possessed higher and nobler qualities than the -illustrious Reginald Pole. Sanctity of manners, erudition, wisdom, -eloquence, combined to render him one of the most shining lights of the -age. Devout without bigotry, tolerant, strictly conscientious, and -pure-minded, he was utterly free from debasing passions. Guile and -hypocrisy formed no part of his character. Self-denying, abstinent, and -laborious, he was ever generous and charitable. Descended from the royal -house of York, his mother being Margaret, Countess of Salisbury daughter -of the Duke of Clarence, brother to Edward IV., Pole attached no undue -importance to this adventitious circumstance, but maintained an almost -apostolic meekness of deportment. At the advanced period of life he had -attained at the period of our history, his looks were in the highest -degree venerable and impressive, offering a complete index to his -character. A master of the Latin language, which he spoke and wrote with -facility and classical elegance, he had delighted in earlier years in -the Greek poets and philosophers, but of late had confined his studies -wholly to theology. At one time he had enjoyed the favour of Henry -VIII., who was fully alive to his great merits, but he incurred the -displeasure of the tyrant by the bold opinions he delivered as to the -injustice of Katherine of Aragon’s divorce and the King’s marriage with -Anne Boleyn. This opposition to his will was never forgiven by the -implacable monarch, and unable to get Pole, who had taken refuge in -Italy, into his power, he deprived him of his benefice and possessions, -declared him guilty of high treason, laid a price on his head, and -sought to procure his assassination. At last, unable to accomplish his -fell purpose, Henry wreaked his vengeance on the Cardinal’s mother, the -venerable Countess of Salisbury—the last of the whole blood of the royal -line of Plantagenet—on his brother Henry Pole, Lord Montague, Sir Edward -Nevil, Sir Nicholas Carew, and other of his friends, all of whom were -attainted of high treason, and brought to the block. The slaughter of -the aged and unoffending Countess, who was only put to death because she -was Pole’s mother, is perhaps the deepest stain on Henry’s character. -These wholesale murders deeply afflicted Pole, and cast a gloom over the -rest of his days; but he did not cry out for vengeance upon the -perpetrator of the foul crimes, knowing that Heaven would requite him in -due season. That the snares spread by the tyrant had failed to catch -him—that the daggers aimed at his breast had been turned aside—convinced -him he had work to do for which he was miraculously preserved. So he -resigned himself to the heavy calamity that had befallen him, but though -there was no show of grief on his countenance, the deep-seated wound in -his heart never healed. Raised to the Purple by Paul III., on the death -of that Pontiff, in 1549 (five years before the date of our history), -the eminent and virtuous Cardinal appeared the most fitting person in -the conclave to assume the tiara, and, in spite of the intrigues against -him, he was elected to the Pontifical throne; but when the news was -brought him at a late hour, he modestly bade the messengers wait till -the morrow, and his answer being construed into a refusal, another -election took place, when the choice fell upon Cardinal del Monte, who -took the title of Julius III. - -This occurrence caused a little disappointment to Pole. He retired to -the Benedictine convent of Maguzano, on the margin of the Lago di Garda, -where he was visited by Commendone, a secret envoy from the Pope to -England, and made acquainted by this discreet messenger with the Queen’s -gracious intentions towards him. But with characteristic humility he -declined them, alleging that, apart from any other considerations, his -age and infirmities forbade him to think of marriage. Her majesty, -however, he added, might count upon his zealous assistance in the great -work she had before her, and the rest of his life should be devoted to -her service. - -Appointed legate from the Holy See to the Queen of England, the Emperor, -and Henri II., King of France, with full powers and credentials, Pole -set forth on his mission, but by the Emperor’s order he was stayed at -Dillinghen on the Danube. After some delay, he was suffered to proceed -as far as Brussels, where he received a letter from Mary, telling him -that matters were not yet ripe for his advent, and that his appearance -in England might lead to a religious war. The Emperor also peremptorily -enjoined him to remain where he was, but assigned no reason for the -mandate. - -Anxious to obtain some explanation, Pole besought an interview with -Charles, which, at last, was reluctantly accorded. When the Bishop of -Arras brought him word that his Imperial Majesty would receive him, -alleging some excuse for the delay, Pole replied, “Truly, I find it more -easy to obtain access to Heaven in behalf of the Emperor, than to have -access to the Emperor himself, for whom I daily pray.” The Cardinal -gained nothing by the interview, and could not even learn the cause of -his detention. Charles feigned anger, and taxing Pole with unnecessary -impatience, reiterated his orders to him not to leave Brussels. - -Having secured Pole, who he fancied might interfere with his plans if -suffered to go into England, the Emperor wrote to the Queen, expressing -his entire approval of her rejection of Courtenay, and hypocritically -regretting that the Cardinal’s extraordinary indifference to worldly -honours rendered him insensible to the great dignity she designed for -him, concluded by offering her his son. - -The proposal was well timed, Mary being in the mood to receive it. She -did not waste much time in consideration, but sent for Renard, who was -fully prepared for the summons, and saw at once by the Queen’s looks -that his point was gained. She entered upon the business in a very -straightforward manner, told him that, having always regarded the -Emperor as a father, since his Majesty had graciously deigned to choose -a husband for her, she should not feel at liberty to reject the -proposal, even if it were not altogether agreeable to her. So far, -however from that being the case, no one could please her better than -the Prince of Spain. She, therefore, charged his excellency to acquaint -the Emperor that she was ready in all things to obey him, and thanked -him for his goodness. Thereupon, she dismissed Renard, who hastened to -communicate the joyful intelligence to his imperial master. - -But though the Queen had been thus won, much yet remained to be -accomplished, and all Renard’s skill was required to bring the affair on -which he was engaged to a triumphant issue. - -Informed of the proposal of marriage which their royal mistress had -received from the Prince of Spain, the council, with the exception of -the old Duke of Norfolk, the Earl of Arundel, and Lord Paget, arrayed -themselves against it; and Gardiner, who had supported Courtenay, -earnestly remonstrated with Mary, showing her that the alliance would be -distasteful to the country generally, would alienate many of her -well-disposed subjects, and infallibly involve her in a war with France. -Finding it, however, vain to reason with her, or oppose her will—for she -was as firm of purpose as her royal sire—the Chancellor desisted, and -being really solicitous for the welfare and safety of the realm, -proceeded to frame such a marriage-treaty as should ensure the -government from all danger of Spanish interference, and maintain -inviolate the rights and liberties of the people. - -So much obloquy having been heaped upon the memory of this great prelate -and statesman, it is right that his conduct in this important -transaction, and the care taken by him to guard the country from foreign -intervention, should be clearly understood. That Bishop Gardiner was -subsequently led into acts of unjustifiable severity towards the -adherents of the new doctrines, and became one of the chief instruments -in the terrible persecution of the Protestant martyrs, cannot be denied. -But it should be borne in mind, that he himself had suffered much for -his religious opinions, and the harshness and injustice with which he -had been treated in the late reign, chiefly at the instigation of his -enemy, Cranmer, the sequestration of his revenues, and long imprisonment -in the Tower, had not tended to soften his heart. Neither side when in -power showed much pity for its opponents. But whatever judgment may be -formed of Gardiner’s acts towards the Protestant party, and his desire -to extirpate heresy and schism by fire and blood, it must be conceded -that he was one of the ablest statesmen of the day, and that Mary was -singularly fortunate in choosing him for her chancellor and prime -minister. He speedily replenished an exhausted treasury, repealed -obnoxious taxes, and conducted the administration of the kingdom with so -much zeal and ability, that, making himself both feared and respected, -he obtained the greatest influence at home and abroad. The best proof of -his capacities is to be found in the confusion that reigned after his -death, and the impossibility on the moment of finding an adequate -successor. Even Cardinal Pole, who was by no means favourably disposed -towards him, declared that, as a minister, his loss was irreparable. - -All-powerful as he was in the government, and high as he stood in the -Queen’s favour, Gardiner was not free from jealousy and distrust, and -Pole’s appointment as legate from the Holy See to England filled him -with uneasiness lest he should be superseded on the Cardinal’s arrival. -Like the Emperor, he did not give that lowly-minded man entire credit -for disinterestedness and disdain of worldly honours. Persuading his -royal mistress that the legate’s presence in the kingdom at a juncture -when nothing was settled, would be fraught with infinite peril to -herself and to the Church, Gardiner induced her to write to Pole to -delay his coming to a more convenient season; and her letter furnished -the Emperor with a plausible pretext for continuing to detain Pole at -Brussels. - -Obviously it was Charles’s interest to win over Gardiner, who, if so -minded, might unquestionably mar the marriage-project, even though it -had gone thus far, and Renard was, therefore, instructed to spare no -pains, and to hesitate at no promises calculated to propitiate the -Chancellor. By the wily arts of the imperial ambassador, a certain -understanding was arrived at with Gardiner, who thenceforward withdrew -his opposition, and warmly promoted the match; satisfied he could do so -without sacrificing the interests of the country. The concurrence of -others was procured by promises of pensions and gifts, and Charles V. -remitted the vast sum of four hundred thousand crowns of the sun to his -ambassador for this purpose. - -Matters, therefore, being in good train, an extraordinary embassy, -consisting of the Counts D’Egmont and Lalain, the Lord of Courrières, -and the Sieur de Nigry, were despatched by the Emperor to the English -Court, to demand formally the Queen’s hand in marriage. In anticipation -of their arrival, a treaty was prepared by Gardiner, its terms having -been already discussed with Renard. - -The chief stipulations of this treaty were, that the government of the -realm should remain, as heretofore, absolutely and entirely with the -Queen, so that, although Philip would have the name of King, he would -have no regal authority whatever, and no power to dispose of lands, -offices, revenues, and benefices. Spaniards were to be strictly excluded -from the government, and from all court offices. The Queen could not be -taken out of her kingdom save at her own desire. A jointure of sixty -thousand pounds a year, secured on lands in Spain and the Netherlands, -was to be settled on her Majesty by Philip. If there should be no issue, -and Philip should survive his consort, he engaged to make no claim to -the succession. The crown was to descend as provided by the laws of the -country. A perpetual league was agreed upon between England and Spain, -and the league already subsisting between the former country and France -was not to be disturbed. - -These conditions, insisted upon by Gardiner, and submitted to by the -imperial ambassador, were, it must be owned, sufficiently advantageous -to England. Count D’Egmont and his companions returned with the treaty -to the Emperor, who was well enough content with it, being determined to -obtain the throne of England for his son at any price. - -So far all had gone tolerably smoothly, but a storm was brewing, and -soon afterwards burst forth, threatening to dash to pieces this -well-planned fabric. - -Amongst the powers dissatisfied with the projected match, the most -adverse to it was France. Henri II., the reigning monarch of that -country, and the Emperor’s inveterate foe, had already secured the -youthful Queen of Scotland, Mary Stuart, for his eldest son; but the -union between Philip and the Queen of England would be more than a -counterpoise to his own anticipated aggrandisement. At all hazards, -Henri was determined to thwart the alliance. - -He therefore secretly instructed his ambassador at the English court, -Antoine de Noailles, whose genius for intrigue eminently qualified him -for the task, to stir up a revolt among the discontented nobles, the -object of which should be to depose Mary, and place the Princess -Elizabeth on the throne. De Noailles was authorised to assure all such -as entered into the plan, that France and Scotland would lend them aid. -By this adroit intriguer’s machinations, aided by those of the Venetian -ambassador, an extensive conspiracy was soon formed to oppose Philip’s -landing, to marry Courtenay to the Princess Elizabeth, and proclaim them -King and Queen of England. Already indisposed to the match, the people -were easily set violently against it. Every imputation that could be -cast upon Philip and on the Spanish nation, was employed by the -conspirators to excite the popular animosity. An army of imperialists, -it was asserted, was about to invade the English shores and enslave the -people. The terrible Inquisition would be introduced into the country, -and atrocities worse than those committed by Torquemada, the first -inquisitor-general, who burnt eight thousand, eight hundred heretics and -Jews, would be perpetrated. By such representations as these, aided by -the undisguised hostility of the Protestant party, the nation became -greatly disturbed, and an insurrection seemed imminent. - -The Duke of Suffolk, father of Lady Jane Grey, with his brothers, the -Lords John and Thomas Grey, entered into the plot. Courtenay, dazzled by -the prospect of a crown and the hope of wedding Elizabeth, engaged to -put himself at the head of the rebels, but, as the hour approached, he -shrunk from the perilous enterprise, and confessed the design to -Gardiner. Thus betrayed, the conspirators were obliged to precipitate -their plans, which were not intended to have been put into execution -till the arrival of Philip. A rising was attempted at Exeter by Sir -Peter Carew, but met with little support, and was quickly suppressed by -the Earl of Bedford. Several of the conspirators were apprehended, and -Carew fled to France. The Duke of Suffolk and his brothers were equally -unfortunate, and after a futile attempt to make a stand in -Leicestershire, were arrested and lodged in the Tower. - -A far more successful attempt was made by Sir Thomas Wyat in Kent. -Speedily rallying a large force round his standard, he marched towards -London, and defeated the veteran Duke of Norfolk, who was sent to oppose -him. The rebellion had now assumed a formidable aspect. Wyat was in -Southwark, at the head of fifteen thousand men, menacing the metropolis, -in which he expected to find an immense number of supporters. - -Undismayed by the danger, the Queen repaired to Guildhall, addressed the -Lord Mayor and citizens in language so stirring and energetic, that they -promised to defend her to the last; and when Wyat, designing to take the -city by assault, was prevented by the Tower batteries from crossing -London Bridge, but subsequently effected a passage higher up the river, -and so approached the capital from the west, his partisans became -alarmed at the vigorous preparations made for their reception, and began -to desert him. An engagement took place at Charing Cross, which resulted -in the defeat of the insurgents, and though Wyat gallantly fought his -way with a few followers to Ludgate, none rose to join him, and he was -compelled to retreat to Temple Bar, where he surrendered to Sir Maurice -Berkeley, by whom he was taken to the Tower. - -By this rebellion, in which she had no share, the ill-fated Lady Jane -Grey was sacrificed with her husband. Even Elizabeth was placed in great -jeopardy. Both she and Courtenay were sent to the Tower, the dungeons of -which were crowded with those implicated in the conspiracy. The Emperor -counselled severe measures, representing to the Queen, through his -ambassador, that she would never be safe while those who could be put -forward by the disaffected as claimants of the crown were permitted to -live. But Mary, though thus urged by Charles, and by the imperial -faction in the council, was reluctant to put her sister to death, and -Gardiner encouraged her feelings of clemency, as well towards Elizabeth -as Courtenay. Neither of them, therefore, though their complicity in the -plot was indubitable, were brought to trial, but Elizabeth, after a -brief confinement, was sent under a strong guard, and in charge of Sir -Henry Bedingfield, to Woodstock, and Courtenay was taken to Fotheringay -Castle. The Duke of Suffolk, with his brothers, paid the penalty of -their treasonable acts with their lives, dying unpitied. But Wyat’s fate -excited much commiseration, his daring and gallantry having won him the -sympathy even of his opponents. Many rebels of lesser note were hanged -in different parts of the country, but multitudes received pardon on -expressing contrition for their offence. - -In this manner was the insurrection crushed. Its contriver, De Noailles, -remained unmolested, though Renard denounced him to the council, -declaring that he had forfeited his privilege as an ambassador by -fomenting rebellion. But the Queen did not desire war with France, which -would have certainly followed the plotting minister’s arrest. Emboldened -by this apparent immunity from personal risk, and utterly regardless of -the calamities he might bring on others, De Noailles continued his -secret intrigues as actively as ever, encouraging faction, and hoping to -the last to defeat the alliance. - -The rebellion, however, was serviceable to Mary. It confirmed her -authority, and enabled her to perform many acts which she had not -hitherto ventured upon. Above all, it elicited undoubted manifestations -of loyalty from the great body of the people, and though the dislike to -the Spanish match could not be extinguished, the Queen’s emphatic -declaration that regard for her husband should never interfere with her -duties to her subjects, was held a sufficient guarantee for the security -of the country. - -The negotiations in regard to the marriage, so rudely interrupted by the -outbreak, were now renewed, and Count D’Egmont and the other ambassadors -returned to the English court, with the treaty duly ratified and signed -by the Emperor. Introduced by the Lord High Admiral and the Earl of -Pembroke to the royal oratory, they there found her Majesty surrounded -by the lords of the council. After an address from the Queen, delivered -with a dignity and feeling that powerfully moved the auditors, she -exchanged the ratification of the treaty with the Count D’Egmont, who -now acted as Philip’s proxy. No better representative of the proud -Prince of Spain could have been chosen than D’Egmont, himself one of the -first lords of the Low Countries, and as distinguished for graces of -person as he was for military genius and prowess in the field. - -Kneeling at the altar beside the Queen, D’Egmont espoused her on the -part of the Prince; and at the close of the ceremonial, which was -performed by Gardiner, the Count placed on her Majesty’s finger a -diamond ring of great value, sent to her by the Emperor. - -His mission completed, Count D’Egmont repaired to Spain to confer with -Philip, who was then at Valladolid. - -Gardiner’s next step was to have an act confirming the marriage-treaty -passed by both Houses of Parliament, and this was accomplished without -delay. Lords and Commons were equally satisfied with the provisions of -the treaty, and unanimously agreed to it, assuring the Queen that the -Prince of Spain would be heartily welcomed on his arrival by all her -dutiful subjects. - -All being now arranged, the Earl of Bedford, lord privy-seal, and Lord -Fitzwaters, with other noblemen and gentlemen, were sent to Spain to -conduct Philip to England. Landing at Corunna, the ambassadors proceeded -to Santiago, then the capital of Galicia, where they waited for the -Prince, who was journeying towards them, with a large train of -attendants, by easy stages from Valladolid. During their stay at -Santiago, the ambassadors were sumptuously entertained by the Marquis de -Sara, and by others of the Spanish nobility. - -On Philip’s arrival at Santiago, high mass having been performed in the -ancient cathedral, containing the shrine of St. James of Compostella—the -patron saint of Spain—the Prince, in the presence of a large assemblage -of grandees, dignitaries of the Church, and other important officials, -received the treaty of marriage from the Earl of Bedford, ratified it, -and solemnly vowed to abide by its conditions. - -After a day or two devoted to feasting and pastime, Philip set out for -Corunna, and on the 13th July, 1554, all being ready for his departure, -he embarked for England in the “Santissima Trinidada,” the finest vessel -in the Spanish navy. He was escorted by a hundred and fifty ships, well -provided with men and ordnance, and had with him many of the chief -nobility of Spain. - -During all this time, De Noailles continued his intrigues, vainly -endeavouring to excite a fresh revolt, and to his agency may be traced -an imposture, which created an extraordinary sensation in London, and -might—if it had not been speedily detected—have led to dangerous popular -tumults. - -A man and his wife, occupying an old tenement in the heart of the city, -forming part of a despoiled religious establishment, declared that from -a stone wall adjoining their habitation an unearthly voice was heard to -issue, proclaiming many strange and terrible things. Ere long, as may be -supposed, a curious crowd collected within the court, and the assemblage -was gratified by hearing the spirit denounce the approaching marriage of -the Queen, which it declared would be full of bale and mischief to the -realm. Some of the bystanders called out, “God save Queen Mary!” -whereupon the spirit was silent. When they mentioned the Prince of -Spain, a deep groan was the response; but when Elizabeth was named, the -voice loudly replied, “So be it!” Furthermore, on the question being -propounded, “What is the mass?” it discreetly answered, “Idolatry;” with -many other utterances to the same purpose. - -A report of this wondrous circumstance quickly spread throughout the -city, and on the following day, upwards of seventeen thousand persons -assembled in the neighbourhood of the structure whence the mysterious -voice proceeded. Such as were able to get near the wall heard many -treasonable speeches against the Queen, and fresh denunciations of her -marriage, which they repeated to those further off, so that the sayings -of the spirit were circulated amongst the immense crowd. Much excitement -being caused and tumults apprehended, the persons belonging to the house -were arrested, and strict search being made, a girl, named Elizabeth -Crofts, was discovered, artfully hidden in a hole contrived in the -thickness of the wall, whence she had managed to speak through a -crevice, with the help of a small trumpet. The impostor was very -leniently dealt with, being only made to do public penance for the -offence at Saint Paul’s. - -Another incident occurred about the same time, which, though ridiculous -in itself, is worthy of note, as showing that aversion to the Spanish -match pervaded all classes, and was even shared by the young. Some three -hundred boys, armed with clubs and staves, assembled in Finsbury Fields, -and got up a mock fight, which they styled “The Queen against Wyat.” -Though intended as a sport, the conflict was carried on with so much -good will, that several were wounded on either side, and the boy who -represented Philip of Spain, being taken prisoner by the opposite party, -was hanged to a tree, and only cut down just in time to save his life. - -Calculating on the unconquerable antipathy to the match manifested in so -many ways, De Noailles pursued his schemes, persuaded that, when Philip -set foot on the English shores, the people by whom he was so much -detested would rise against him, and massacre him and his attendants. - -Meanwhile, Lord Clinton, the Lord High Admiral, who himself had no -special liking for the Spaniards, or for the Spanish match, though he -was full of loyalty towards the Queen, was cruising about the Channel, -with eight-and-twenty of the tallest ships in the English navy, to -protect the Prince, in case any attempt should be made by the French to -attack him on his way, it being reported that four Gascon regiments had -been ordered to Rouen, to attempt a descent upon the Isle of Wight and -Portsmouth. Lord Clinton was accompanied by the Count de la Chapelle, -the Vice-Admiral of the Low Countries, with some fifteen ships, which, -however, the rough Englishman did not rate very highly, but called them -in derision “mussel-shells.” - -As the time drew nigh when the Prince’s arrival might be expected, Mary -exhibited an impatience foreign to her character, but by no means -unnatural under the circumstances. Sumptuous presents had been provided -for her intended husband by her order, and preparations on a magnificent -scale were made for the marriage ceremonial, which it was arranged -should take place at Winchester. All the principal nobility were bidden -to the solemnity, and the chief officers of the royal household, and, -indeed, all connected with the court, had parts assigned them in the -grand reception to be given to the Prince, and in the celebration of the -nuptials. - -Many, therefore, shared in the Queen’s anxiety for Philip’s safe and -speedy arrival. Up to this time the breezes had been propitious, but -contrary winds might arise, and delay the royal bridegroom on his -voyage. Some, indeed, prayed that the vessel that bore him might -founder, and would have exulted in such a catastrophe, and deemed it a -special interference of Providence. - -Their prayers were unheard. Tidings were brought by the Marquis de las -Naves, the Prince’s avant-courier, who landed at Plymouth, to the effect -that his royal master might be daily looked for, and this welcome -intelligence was immediately communicated to the Queen, and served to -allay her anxiety. - -Escorted by a strong guard, and attended by a sumptuous retinue, she -forthwith proceeded to Guildford, where the Marquis de las Naves was -presented to her by Renard, and gave her most satisfactory accounts of -the Prince. Next day she continued her journey, and, on reaching -Winchester, the loyal inhabitants of that fine old city welcomed her -with every demonstration of joy. Well pleased by her reception she took -up her abode at the Bishop’s palace, which had been prepared for her by -Gardiner. - -At the same time, De Noailles, accompanied by some trusty agents, whom -he required for a dark scheme he had hatched, journeyed secretly to -Southampton, where the Prince meant to disembark. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - HOW THE SPANISH FLEET ENTERED THE SOLENT SEA. - - -Early on the morning of the 19th of July, 1554, the long-looked-for -Spanish fleet, conveying the royal bridegroom to our shores, was -descried from the loftiest hill of the Isle of Wight, and presented a -most magnificent spectacle as it neared that lovely island. - -Consisting, as we have intimated, of a hundred and fifty sail—a third of -the number being vessels of large size—the fleet formed a wide -half-moon, in the midst of which rode the stately ship bearing Philip -and the principal nobles of his suite. The “Santissima Trinidada” rose -like a towered castle from the water. From the lofty crenellated turret -at the stern floated a broad banner, embroidered in gold, with the arms -of Castile and Aragon; its masts, and the turret at the forecastle, -corresponding with that at the stern, were gaudily painted; and the -sides elaborately carved and covered with devices, were so richly -burnished, that the waves shone with their glow. Armed with the heaviest -guns then in use, this splendid vessel had on board, besides her crews -and the Prince’s suite, three hundred fully equipped arquebusiers. - -Other ships there were scarcely inferior to the “Santissima Trinidada” -in size and splendour, displaying banners and streamers, and richly -painted and decorated according to the Spanish fashion, and all well -provided with men and ordnance. - -Never before had such a superb fleet ploughed those waters; and when, at -a later hour in the day, the Lord High Admiral caught sight of it, he -was sore angered, and internally vowed to lower the Spaniard’s pride. - -A soft westerly breeze filling the sails, impelled the ships gently on -their way, though the surface of the sea was but little agitated. Having -risen with the dawn, Philip was now on deck with the Duke of Alva, -enjoying the ravishing beauty of the morning, and gazing at the land he -was approaching. He could not help being struck by the bold outline and -precipitous cliffs of the island in his immediate vicinity, and noted -with wonder the tall sharp-pointed rocks, detached from these cliffs, -that sprang like pinnacles from the sea. - -Passing the Needles, the fleet entered the Solent Sea. On a -far-projecting causeway on the left was Hurst Castle, a fortress erected -by Henry VIII., and on the right loomed Yarmouth, with its castle. -Salutes were fired from both forts. The scenery of the coast now -possessed great beauty. On the mainland, noble woods, forming part of -the New Forest, at that time of great extent, and full of deer, grew -down to the very margin of the lake-like sea; occasional creeks and -openings exhibiting sylvan scenes of extraordinary loveliness, and -affording glimpses of ancient towns or sequestered habitations. On the -other hand, the verdant slopes and groves of the island formed a -delicious picture wholly different from that presented by the bold -cliffs on its southern coast. Here all was softness and beauty, and to -eyes accustomed to the arid and sunburnt shores of Spain, such verdure -had an inexpressible charm. - -For some time Philip remained wrapped in contemplation of the enchanting -scenery of the island, unable to withdraw his eyes from it. At last he -exclaimed, “And this is England! the land I have so longed to behold. -How deliciously green is yonder island, and what a contrast it offers to -our own coasts! And yon noble woods on the left, which they say are -those of the New Forest, where William Rufus hunted and was slain! What -magnificent timber! We have nothing like those oaks.” - -“It may be not, your Highness,” replied Alva; “but I prefer our olives -and vines and chestnut-groves to those woods, and our bare brown -mountains to those green slopes. If the sun scorches our herbage and -burns our soil to brick-dust, it makes abundant compensation. We have -oil and wine and a thousand luxuries that these English lack, to say -nothing of our fiery men and dark-eyed women.” - -“Your excellency is a true Spaniard,” replied the Prince; “but you -forget that as soon as I set foot on these shores I shall become an -Englishman.” - -“Heaven forfend!” exclaimed Alva; then checking himself, he added, “I -crave your Highness’s pardon. Inasmuch as the country will belong to -you, you may be right to call yourself an Englishman.” - -“But I shall be King of England only in name,” said Philip. “As you -know, I am debarred by the marriage-treaty from any share in the -government, neither can I appoint you, nor any of my nobles, to a post.” - -“Out on the treaty!” cried Alva. “Your Highness, I trust, will little -regard its terms. Once wedded to the Queen of England, the country will -be under your control. This the Emperor well knew, or he would have -spurned the conditions proposed to him by the wily Gardiner. Bind you as -they may, the council cannot hold you fast, and ere long you will have -supreme sway. In two years’ time England will be as much a province of -Spain as the Netherlands is now. Then you will reap abundantly the -harvest you are sowing. Moreover, by that time the crown of Spain and -the imperial diadem may grace your brow.” - -“Why do you think so, Alva?” demanded Philip, quickly. “My father -suffers much from gout; but gout, physicians tell me, keeps off all -other ailments, and those afflicted with it live long in consequence. -When he last wrote to me, the Emperor reported himself in good case.” - -“Saints keep him so!” cried the Duke. “Yet, as I have just said, ere two -years are over, your Highness will surely be King of Spain and Emperor -of Germany.” - -“What means this prediction?” inquired Philip looking inquiringly at -him. - -“It means that the Emperor your father, tired with the cares of -government, designs to surrender his kingdoms to you.” - -“Has he said aught of his intent to you, Alva?—or is it mere surmise on -your part?” demanded the Prince, unable to disguise the interest he took -in the question. - -“Your Highness will excuse me if I decline to state how I obtained the -information,” rejoined the Duke; “but I will stake my life on its -correctness.” - -Philip said nothing more, but remained for some time with his hand upon -his lips, absorbed in thought. The flush that overspread his cheeks -showed he was much excited. Alva kept his keen eye fixed upon him, and -seemed to read what was passing in his breast. After a while, Philip -broke the silence. - -“It may be as you say,” he remarked; “yet I do not think my father will -part lightly with his crown. In a moment of weariness he may talk of -abdicating in my favour—but when the fit is over, the design will pass -away with it. How would he spend his days if not employed by state -affairs?” - -“In retirement and holy meditation—in preparation for eternity. Such is -his Majesty’s intent.” - -“If it be so it is a praiseworthy resolution; and it is to be hoped that -Heaven may keep him in it. However, all is uncertain—the firmest man may -change his mind.” - -“Your Highness says right. Therefore, it will be well to secure a crown -in case of accident. Neither do I despair of your doing so. The English -nation, they say, hate us Spaniards. What matter? They cannot hate us -worse than we hate them. They fear our yoke. Let us give them reason for -their fears by ruling them so severely that they shall not dare to move -hand or foot, save at our pleasure. With such a people nothing but hard -and sanguinary measures will do. Their late King, Henry VIII., knew that -well, and his subjects obeyed him, crouching at his feet like beaten -hounds. But to impose our yoke upon them, we must go beyond the despot -Henry. We must pour forth the blood of the English nobles like water, -seize upon their possessions, and assume their titles. Do this, -extirpate heresy, establish the Inquisition, and your Highness need fear -no rebellion.” - -Alva’s eyes blazed as he gave this counsel, and his countenance assumed -an expression so terrible that even Philip regarded him with awe. - -“The time is not yet come for acting thus,” observed the Prince. “I must -first try to ingratiate myself with the people, and win over the council -and the nobles by gifts and promises. If those fail, I may have recourse -to other means.” - -“There, to my mind, your Highness is wrong,” rejoined Alva. “Begin as -you mean to go on. You cannot make yourself beloved by this perfidious -nation, but you may easily make yourself dreaded. Hesitate not to shed -blood—the best blood. Strike boldly, and at the highest. If you have any -misgivings, let me do the work for you, and it shall be done -effectually. I shall not object to be grand justiciary of the realm.” - -And again his features wore the terrible look we have just noticed. - -“It is too soon to talk of this,” said Philip. “We will speak of it -hereafter.” - -“It may then be too late,” rejoined Alva, in a sombre tone. “Once again, -I counsel your Highness not to delay. As soon as you are fairly wedded, -throw off the mask.” - -“And be driven disgracefully from the kingdom,” cried Philip. “No; I -shall adopt a safer course. A time may come—and that at no distant -date—when I may profit by your counsels, and ask your aid.” - -And he turned to watch the numerous white-sailed little barques steering -towards him from Portsmouth. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER III. - -OF THE AFFRONT OFFERED TO THE SPANIARDS BY THE LORD HIGH ADMIRAL; AND OF - THE PRINCE’S ARRIVAL AT SOUTHAMPTON. - - -Charles V. has been described as more of a Fleming than a Spaniard, and -his son Philip as more of a Spaniard than a Fleming. But the Prince bore -a strong resemblance to his sire, though he was not so tall as the -Emperor, and more slightly and elegantly formed than that martial -monarch. Apparently, Philip must have looked like a Scotsman, since he -was compared by a Highlander, John Elder, “the Redshank,” who saw him on -his entrance into London, to “John Hume, my Lord of Jedward’s kinsman.” -The Redshank seems to have been greatly struck by the royal Spaniard’s -personal appearance and deportment, for he says, “his pace is princely, -and gait so straight and upright as he loses no inch of height;” adding, -“he is so well-proportioned of body, arm, and leg, as nature cannot work -a more perfect pattern.” - -But we have Philip actually brought before us as he lived and moved at -the period in question in the portraits of Titian and Sir Antonio More. -There we see his slight and singularly elegant figure, and admire his -striking costume. There we may peruse his remarkable lineaments, every -trait of which has been preserved by the great painters with -extraordinary fidelity. Philip’s face was a perfect oval, and all the -features good, except the mouth, the lower lip of which was too full, -and projected beyond the upper—a defect inherited by the Prince from his -father, who was considerably under-jawed. Philip’s complexion was fair, -of almost feminine delicacy and clearness, his eyes large and blue, and -shaded by thick brows meeting over the nose. His hair, worn short, -according to the Spanish mode, was of a golden yellow—a circumstance -which, no doubt, caused the Redshank to liken him to “my Lord of -Jedward’s kinsman;”—and his pointed beard of the same hue. His forehead -was lofty, and white as marble, and his nose long, straight, and -perfectly proportioned. In regard to his attire, he was extremely -particular, affecting dark colours, as they best suited him; and he had -the good taste to dispense with embroidery and ornament. On the present -occasion he had in no wise departed from his rule. Black velvet -haut-de-chausses, black taffetas hose, velvet buskins, doublet of black -satin, all fitting to perfection, constituted his habiliments. Over all, -he wore a short black damask mantle furred with sable. His neck was -encircled by the collar of the Golden Fleece, and on his head sat a -black velvet cap, having a small chain of gold as its sole ornament. - -This costume, chosen with great judgment, was admirably calculated to -display the graces of his person, and set off the extreme fairness of -his complexion. Moreover, the Prince’s demeanour was marked by -extraordinary loftiness, and an ineffable air of the highest breeding -pervaded his every look and gesture. - -Philip was only nineteen when he was first married. Doña Maria of -Portugal, the Princess to whom he was then united, died in giving birth -to a son, the half-crazed and savage-natured Don Carlos, whose fate is -involved in mystery, though it is supposed he was poisoned by his -father’s orders. It will be seen, as we proceed, how Philip treated his -second consort; but we may mention that to neither of those who -succeeded her—he was twice again married—did he manifest much affection. -To his third wife, the young and beautiful Elizabeth de Valois, eldest -daughter of Henri II. and Catherine de Medicis, he was unaccountably -indifferent, repaying her tenderness and devotion by constant neglect -and infidelities. At all times, he seems to have preferred any other -female society to that of the one entitled to his regard. His fourth -wife, Anne of Austria, was but little better treated than her -predecessors. Philip long survived her, and would have married again if -he could have found among the royal families of Europe an alliance -sufficiently tempting. The sole being he entirely loved was the Infanta -Isabella, his daughter by his third wife. She served him as his -secretary, during his retirement in the Escurial in his latter days, and -when dying, he commended her to his son and successor in these terms: -“Philip, I charge you to have always the greatest care of the Infanta, -your sister. She has been the light of my eyes.” - -At the period under consideration, the darker qualities inherent in -Philip’s nature had not become developed. He grew more impassive, -sterner, and severer, as he gained power, and advanced in years. He was -a profound dissembler, and his designs were inscrutable. None knew when -they had forfeited his favour. He caressed those he meant to destroy; -whence it was said that there was no difference between the King’s smile -and the knife. His self-restraint offered a striking contrast to the -fiery impetuosity of his father. His policy was subtle, perfidious, -Machiavellian. He had not Charles’s sagacity, nor Charles’s towering -ambition, but he had more craft and hypocrisy than the Emperor, equal -love of power, and equal capacity for rule. His industry was -astonishing, and when his mighty monarchy devolved upon him, -comprehending Spain, Flanders, Burgundy, the Two Sicilies, the Indies, -and the New World, he passed many hours of each day, and often of each -night, in reading petitions, annotating upon memorials, writing -dispatches, and other toils of the cabinet. No sovereign ever wrote so -much as Philip. Everything was submitted to his inspection. In hatred -implacable, in severity unrelenting, fickle in friendship—if, indeed, he -could form a friendship—he was equally inconstant in love matters, so -that no syren could long hold him in her thrall. His affairs of -gallantry, like all the rest of his proceedings, were shrouded in -mystery. To none did he give his full confidence, and not even his -confessor was allowed to peer into the inmost recesses of his breast. -More inflexible than his father, if he had once formed a resolution, -whether for good or ill, it was unalterable. But he was slow in coming -to a decision. In religion he was bigoted, and firmly believed he was -serving the cause of the Romish Church by the rigour he displayed -towards heretics. He declared he would rather put to death a hundred -thousand people than the new doctrines should take root in his -dominions. Throughout his reign the terrible tribunal of the Inquisition -was constantly in action. Such was the detestation felt for him in the -Low Countries and in England, that he was called the “Demon of the -South;” while his Spanish subjects spoke of him, under their breath, as -the “Father of Dissimulations.” Despite, however, his perfidy, his -bigotry, and his severity, he was a great monarch, and raised the power -of Spain to its highest point. After him its splendour began to decline. - -In his latter years, Philip led the life of a religious recluse, -shutting himself up almost entirely in the Escurial, and performing -devotional exercises, vigils, fastings, and penances, with as much zeal -as a brother of some severe order. Yet, notwithstanding this austere -life, he continued to the last to conduct the affairs of state from his -closet. His end was a grand and solemn scene, of which full details have -been left us. - -After receiving extreme unction, Philip said to his son, “I have sent -for you that you may know what death is.” He then caused his coffin, -which had already been prepared, to be brought into the chamber where he -lay, and the crown to be placed on a death’s head on a table beside him. -Then taking from a coffer a priceless jewel, he said to the Infanta, -“Isabella Eugenia Clara, my daughter, this jewel was given me by the -Queen, your mother. It is my parting gift to you.” He next gave a paper -to his son, saying, “You will see, from this, how you ought to govern -your kingdom.” A blood-stained scourge was then brought him, and taking -it in his hand, he said, “This blood is mine, yet it is not mine own, -but that of my father, who used the discipline. I mention this, that the -relic may be the more valued.” After another paroxysm, he again received -extreme unction, and feeling his end approach, he asked for a crucifix, -which the Emperor held in his hands when he breathed his last, and which -he also desired to hold when dying. In another hour he became -speechless, and so continued to the end, his dying gaze being fixed on a -taper of Our Lady of Montserrat, burning on the high altar of the -church, which was visible through the open door. - -We have stood in the little chamber in the church of the Escurial in -which Philip died, and have looked from it at the altar whereon burnt -the sacred flame that attracted his last regards. - -Philip’s suit, as we have already intimated, comprised several nobles of -the highest importance, who had been ordered to attend upon him by the -Emperor. Besides the Duke of Alva, there was the scarcely less important -Duke de Medina Celi, Don Ruy Gomez de Silva, Prince of Eboli, the -Admiral of Castile, who was in command of the fleet, the Marquis de -Pescara, the Marquis del Valle, the Marquis D’Aguillara, the Conde de -Feria, the Conde Olivares, the Conde de Saldana, the Count D’Egmont, and -several others equally distinguished. Each of these haughty hidalgos had -a train of attendants with him. - -With the Prince, also, was the Alcalde of Galicia, the Bishop of Cuença, -Father Alfonso de Castro, and several other priests. - -Moreover, he had a great painter in his train, Sir Antonio More, who had -been previously sent into England to take the Queen’s portrait (which -may still be seen in the gallery at Madrid), and had now the honour of -accompanying the Prince on his voyage. - -Two other important personages had preceded Philip to England—namely, -the Marquis de las Naves, previously referred to, and Don Juan Figueroa, -Regent of the Council of Aragon, a nobleman much in the Emperor’s -confidence, and to whom an important part had been assigned in the -approaching ceremonial. - -Shortly after his discourse with the Duke of Alva which we have -reported, Philip withdrew to his state cabin to perform his orisons, and -listen to a discourse from the Bishop of Cuença. On his reappearance, he -found most of his nobles assembled on deck, making, as they were all -superbly attired, a very gallant show. Only three or four of their -number removed their plumed and jewelled caps on the Prince’s approach. -The rest being grandees of Spain, and entitled to remain covered in the -presence of royalty, asserted their privilege. Foremost in the group -were the Duke of Alva, the Duke of Medina Celi, Ruy Gomez de Silva, and -the valiant Marquis de Pescara—one of the great captains of the age. All -these had the cross of Santiago on their mantles. Some of the assemblage -were Knights of Calatrava, others Knights of St. Lazarus, or of St. John -of Jerusalem, and all wore their orders. Numbering about fifteen, they -presented a remarkable array of noble-looking figures, all more or less -characterised by pride of look and haughtiness of deportment. It would -have been easy to discern at a glance that they belonged to the most -vain-glorious people then existing—a people, however, as valiant as they -were vain-glorious. - -As we cannot describe these haughty personages in detail, we shall -select one or two from the group. The most striking among them was -undoubtedly the Duke of Alva, whose remarkable sternness of look -arrested attention, and acted like a spell on the beholder. There was a -fatal expression in Alva’s regards that seemed to forbode the atrocities -he subsequently committed in the Low Countries. His gaze was fierce and -menacing, and the expression of his countenance truculent and -bloodthirsty. His complexion was swarthy, and his short-clipped hair and -pointed beard were jet-black. His figure was lofty, well proportioned, -and strongly built, and his manner excessively arrogant and imperious. -His attire was of deep-red velvet and damask. His mantle was embroidered -with the Cross of Santiago, and round his neck he wore the collar of the -Golden Fleece. - -Full as noble-looking as Alva, and far less arrogant, was the Count -D’Egmont, whose tall and symmetrical figure was arrayed in a doublet of -crimson damask. His hose were of black taffetas, and his boots of -bronzed chamois. His black silk mantle was passmented with gold, and his -velvet hat was adorned with a tall panache of black and white feathers. -Like Alva, he wore the order of the Golden Fleece. - -Next to D’Egmont stood Sir Antonio More, for whom the Count had a great -friendship. The renowned painter was a man of very goodly appearance, -and richly dressed, though not with the magnificence that characterised -the hidalgos around him. A doublet of black satin, paned with yellow, -with hose to match, constituted his attire; his hair and beard being -trimmed in the Spanish fashion. - -Such was the assemblage which met the Prince, as he came forth for the -second time that morning. Returning their salutations with the dignity -and solemnity of manner habitual to him, he seated himself on a -throne-like chair, covered with purple velvet, which had been set for -him on the raised deck. - -By this time the fleet had passed the Solent Sea, and was off Cowes. The -extreme beauty of the Isle of Wight, as seen from this point, might have -excited Philip’s admiration, had not his attention been drawn to the -English and Flemish fleets, which could now be seen advancing to meet -him. On came the two armaments, proudly and defiantly, as if about to -give him battle, or oppose his progress. When they got within a mile of -the Prince, the English ships were ordered to heave to, and soon became -stationary; but the Flemish squadron continued to advance until it met -the Spaniards, when it wore round and came on with them. - -As yet no salute had been fired by the Lord High Admiral. - -“I do not understand such matters,” said the Duke of Alva, approaching -the Prince; “but it seems to me that the English Admiral gives your -Highness but a cold reception.” - -Philip made no reply, but, after a moment, observed, “Those are fine -ships.” - -“They are so,” replied Alva; “but their commander should be taught to -show due respect to his sovereign.” - -Just then an incident occurred which caused the utmost astonishment, not -unmixed with indignation, throughout the Spanish fleet. A shot was fired -by the Lord High Admiral across the bows of the Spanish ship nearest -him. Philip was made instantly aware of the occurrence, and for a moment -exhibited unwonted emotion. His pale cheek flushed, and he sprang from -his seat, seeming about to give an angry order, but he presently became -calmer. Not so the grandees around him. They were furious; and the Duke -of Alva counselled the Prince immediately to fire upon the insolent -offender. - -“I am as eager to resent the affront as the Duke,” said Count D’Egmont; -“but first let an explanation be demanded.” - -“Make the inquiry with our cannon,” said Alva, fiercely; adding, with a -scornful look at D’Egmont, “timid counsels smack of treason.” - -Regarding the Duke with a glance as disdainful as his own, D’Egmont -said, “My loyalty to the Emperor has been often approved. His Highness -will be better served by prudence than by rashness. There must be some -mistake.” - -“There can be no mistake, and no explanation ought to be accepted,” -cried Alva, yet more fiercely. “The affront is a stain upon the honour -of our country, and can only be avenged by the destruction of that -insolent fleet. Count D’Egmont is not a Spaniard, and therefore does not -feel it.” - -“I should regard the matter differently, if I could believe that insult -was intended,” rejoined D’Egmont. “But I cannot think so.” - -“Here comes the explanation,” said Philip, as the Admiral of Castile -approached. “How now, my lord?” he added to him. “What means this -interruption? For what reason was that shot fired?” - -“Because our topsails were not lowered in deference to the English navy -in these narrow seas,” replied the Admiral. “It is the custom to exact -this homage to the flag, and Lord Clinton will not abate a jot of his -demands. I am come to ascertain your Highness’s pleasure.” - -“Pour a broadside into the insolent fellow,” said Alva. “That is the -only answer to return consistent with your Highness’s dignity.” - -“It is not for me to offer counsel,” said D’Egmont; “but it is better, -methinks, to submit to this affront, which, after all, may not be -intended as such, than to hazard the loss of a prize that is so nearly -gained.” - -Philip looked thoughtful for a moment, and then said, in an -authoritative tone, “Let the topsails be lowered—in this ship—and -throughout the fleet. Since the demand is warranted, we ought to comply -with it.” - -The Admiral instantly gave the requisite orders to the officers near -him, and ere another minute the topsails were lowered, amid the murmurs -of the Spanish grandees, whose glowing cheeks and flashing eyes -proclaimed their wrath. - -“I did not think this affront would have been endured,” cried Alva. - -“Nor I,” cried the Marquis de Pescara, and some others. - -“Be patient, my lords—be patient,” observed Philip, significantly. “Our -turn will come anon.” - -In another minute all the vessels in the Spanish fleet had followed the -example of the “Santissima Trinidada.” - -This was no sooner done than a loud salute was fired from all the guns -in the English navy. - -Before the smoke had rolled away, the Spanish fleet replied by a -deafening roar of artillery. Lusty cheers were then given by the sailors -thronging the ropes and cross-bars of the English ships, and amid the -beating of drums and the shriller music of the fife, a large boat was -lowered from the Lord High Admiral’s ship, in which Lord Clinton, -attended by several officers of distinction, was rowed towards the -“Santissima Trinidada.” - -On coming on board, the Lord High Admiral was ceremoniously received by -Count D’Egmont, who acted as the Prince’s major-domo, and, after a brief -interchange of compliments, on the Admiral’s request to be presented to -his Highness, he was ushered through two lines of bronze-visaged and -splendidly-equipped harquebuzeros to the bulk-head, where Philip was -seated, with his nobles drawn up on either side. By all the latter, -Clinton was regarded haughtily and menacingly, but, apparently heedless -of their displeasure, he made a profound reverence to the Prince, who -received him with a graciousness that offered a marked contrast to the -defiant looks of his entourage. - -“In the Queen’s name, I bid your Highness welcome to her dominions,” -said the Admiral; “and I trust I shall be excused if I have appeared -uncourteous in the discharge of my duty, which is to maintain her -Majesty’s sovereignty in these seas.” - -“No need of apologies, my lord,” replied Philip. “The fault was ours, -not yours. We ought to have recollected that we are now in English -waters. How fares her Majesty?” - -“Right well,” said the Admiral, “and only anxious for your Highness’s -safe arrival.” - -“Is she at Southampton?” pursued Philip. - -“No, my lord,” rejoined the Admiral. “Her Grace came these two days past -to Winchester, where she will await your Highness’s coming. I had -tidings of her so late as yester-morn, brought by my nephew, who is now -with me.” - -“Is this your nephew, my lord?” inquired Philip, glancing at a tall, -well-proportioned young man, standing behind the Admiral. - -The blooming complexion, clear blue eyes, brown waving locks, and -features of this very handsome young man, proclaimed his Saxon origin. - -“Ay, my lord, this is my nephew, Osbert Clinton,” replied the Admiral, -eyeing the youth with a pride which the good looks and gallant bearing -of the latter might perhaps justify. “He is fresh from her Majesty’s -presence, as I have just declared to your Highness. Stand forward, -Osbert, and tell the Prince all thou knowest.” - -On this, the young man advanced, and bowing gracefully to Philip, gave -him particulars of the Queen’s journey from London, of her stay at -Guildford, of her meeting with the Marquis de las Naves, and of her -arrival at Winchester—to all of which the Prince listened with apparent -interest. - -“What office do you fill at court, young Sir, for I conclude you have -some post there?” demanded Philip, when young Clinton had done. - -“I am merely one of her Majesty’s gentlemen,” replied Osbert. - -“I would willingly have made a seaman of him,” interposed the Admiral, -“and but that he dislikes the service, he might now be in command of one -of yon gallant ships. Sorry am I to say that he prefers a court life.” - -“He is in the right,” said Philip. “Unless I am mistaken, he has -qualities which will be better displayed in that field than in the one -your lordship would have chosen for him—qualities which, if properly -employed, must lead to his distinction.” - -“Your Highness judges me far too favourably,” said Osbert, bowing -profoundly. - -“Not a whit,” rejoined Philip; “and to prove my confidence in you, I -will attach you—if you list—to my own person.” - -“My nephew cannot quit the Queen’s service without her Majesty’s -consent,” said the Admiral, in a tone which, though deferential, showed -his dislike of the proposition. - -“That is always implied,” said Philip. “But supposing her Majesty -agreeable, what says the young man to the arrangement?” - -“I am entirely at your Highness’s commands,” replied Osbert, overwhelmed -with gratitude. - -“And ready to become a Spaniard, and forswear your country, if need be, -I make no doubt,” observed the Admiral, gruffly. - -“I shall violate no duty to the Queen by serving her consort,” said his -nephew; “and England and Spain will be so closely linked together by -this most propitious union, that they will become as one land, wherein -there will be no divided service or interests.” - -“That time is not yet arrived, and never will arrive,” muttered the -Admiral. - -“You are doubtless anxious to return to your ship, my lord,” said -Philip. “I will no longer detain you.” - -“I thank your Highness,” replied the Admiral. “We will make all haste we -can, but there is little wind, and I fear it will be somewhat late ere -we can reach Southampton.” - -“It matters not,” said Philip. “I shall not disembark till to-morrow.” - -“Your Highness will exercise a wise discretion in the delay, as a better -reception can be given you,” returned the Admiral. “I humbly take my -leave. Come, nephew.” - -“It is my pleasure that your nephew should remain with we, my lord,” -said Philip. - -“But I am about to despatch him in a swift galley to her Majesty,” -remonstrated the Admiral. - -“You must find a fresh messenger, my lord,” said Philip. “I have other -business for him. However, I would place no constraint upon the young -man. He can depart with your lordship if he is so minded.” - -“Nay, I desire nothing so much as to remain with your Highness,” cried -Osbert, eagerly. - -“The Prince was right in saying he was born a courtier,” muttered the -Admiral. “I can do nothing with him.” - -Making another obeisance, he then quitted the Prince’s presence, and, -being formally conducted by D’Egmont to the head of the vessel’s stairs, -re-entered the boat, and was rowed back to his ship, in no very good -humour. - -On reaching it, he immediately issued orders to his fleet to make all -way to Southampton, and the noble vessels were soon bending in that -direction. The Spanish and Flemish fleets followed in the same track. -But so slight was the breeze, that some time elapsed before they passed -Calshot Castle and entered Southampton Water. - -As the Admiral had predicted, evening was at hand ere the fleets had -cleared the broad and beautiful estuary, at the northern end of which -stood the ancient and then highly picturesque town of Southampton. The -grey walls circling the town, the spires of the churches, and the castle -on the hill, were glowing in the last rays of the setting sun. - -Crowds could be seen gathered upon the quays, and upon every point of -observation. A loud salvo was fired from the castle batteries, and from -the ordnance placed on the walls and on the gates. Except the -“Santissima Trinidada,” the Lord High Admiral’s ship, and that commanded -by the Vice-Admiral of the Netherlands, all the other vessels now cast -anchor. The three large vessels got as near the port as they could, and -then came likewise to an anchor, the ship containing the Prince -occupying the foremost position. These movements excited great interest -amongst the spectators, whose shouts were loud and continuous. - -Intimation having been given to the authorities of the town that the -Prince’s disembarkation would not take place till next day, his Highness -needing repose after his long voyage, no one went on board the royal -ship. The ceremonial of the reception, and all public rejoicings and -festivities connected with it, were postponed to the morrow; but it was -not until it grew dusk, and they had in some measure satiated their -curiosity by gazing at the superb vessel which had brought the -illustrious stranger to their port, that the crowd on the quays began to -disperse and return to their own dwellings. - -It was at this hour that Philip called Osbert Clinton to his state -cabin, and, dismissing his attendants, said to the young man, as soon as -they were gone,— - -“I intend to go ashore, incognito, to-night, and pass an hour in -Southampton. I would judge with my own eyes of the people I shall have -to govern. You shall go with me—I think I can trust myself with you.” - -“I will guard your Highness with my life,” said Osbert, resolutely. “But -I cannot conceal from you that it is a hazardous step you are about to -take.” - -“Hazardous or not, I am resolved upon it,” said Philip. “I like a -nocturnal adventure, and the opportunity for one now offers, under -circumstances that heighten its zest. My nobles would infallibly oppose -my design, and therefore must know nothing of it. One person alone can -be trusted, the Count D’Egmont, and he will lend me aid. I must about it -at once, for it grows late.” - -“Your Highness will be in time, for this will be a night of revel and -rejoicing in the town,” said Osbert. “Pray Heaven no ill may come of the -adventure!” - -D’Egmont was then summoned, and on his appearance the Prince disclosed -his plan to him. The Count strongly opposed it, representing its danger, -as Osbert had done, but in the end he was obliged to yield. - -“For an hour you and I will change parts,” pursued Philip to D’Egmont. -“You shall be the Prince, and I the Count. The Count will remain here, -and the Prince will go ashore with this young Englishman as if sent on -some special errand. None will be the wiser—not even Alva or Ruy Gomez. -Go, order a boat to be got ready instantly. Make some change in your -attire. Put on the long dark mantle I have seen you wear at night, and a -black cap without a plume. Speak to the attendants as you pass, and tell -them you are going ashore.” - -“It shall be done,” replied the Count, departing. - -While he was gone, Philip retired into an inner chamber and made some -change in his own apparel. Just as he had completed his preparations, -D’Egmont returned, habited as the Prince had directed. Philip took the -Count’s mantle, and wrapping himself in it, said, so as to be heard by -the attendants, “See the Count D’Egmont and the English caballero to the -boat, and let watch be kept for their return. Till then I would not be -disturbed.” - -Having uttered these words, he muffled up his features and went forth, -followed by Osbert. The ushers took him for the person he represented, -and attended him to the stairs. - -In this manner the Prince and his companion got into the boat without -stoppage of any kind, and were rowed to a landing-place at the quay near -the South-gate of the town. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - CHAPTER IV. - - SOUTHAMPTON IN 1554. - - -Girded round by high embattled walls, flanked with numerous towers, all -in good repair, and well ordnanced, old Southampton had a proud and -defiant look, especially when viewed from the water. Within the walls, -situated on an elevated point on the north-west, stood the castle, now -totally destroyed, the donjon of which, erected at the time of the -Conquest, if not before, commanded with its guns all the approaches to -the harbour, as well as the country to the north. This strongly -fortified town possessed no less than eight gates, besides posterns. It -was defended on the north and east by a moat of extraordinary width and -depth, crossed by drawbridges connected with the gates, and on the south -and west by the sea, which washed the foot of its walls; and it -contained many large and important mansions, amongst which may be noted -the antique palace of Canute, besides several fine churches, hospitals, -religious establishments, conduits, and great storehouses, together with -a long and goodly street, described by old Leland, in his Itinerary, “as -one of the fairest streets that is in any town of all England.” - -From the summit of the castle magnificent views were obtained of the -lovely Isle of Wight in the distance; of the vast woody region known as -the New Forest; of the broad estuary spread out like a lake before it, -almost always thronged with craft, and sometimes, as now, filled with -larger vessels; of the ruthlessly-despoiled but still beauteous abbey of -Netley, embosomed in its groves; of the course of the Itchen, on the one -side, and of the Test on the other; or, looking inland towards the north -of a marshy tract, caused by the overflowing waters of the Itchen; of -more marshes on the low ground further on, then more forest scenery, -with here and then a village and an ancient castellated mansion, until -the prospect was terminated by Saint Catherine’s and Saint Giles’s hills -near Winchester. - -Situated at the point of a piece of high land lying between the -confluence of the two rivers just mentioned, namely, the Itchen and the -Test, old Southampton was completely insulated by the deep ditch -connecting these streams on the north, and continued along the east side -of the walls. Without the walls, on the east, lay an extensive suburb, -occupying the site of a still older town, which had been sacked and in a -great part burnt by French and Genoese pirates in the time of Edward -III.—a disaster that caused the second town to be as strongly fortified -as we have described it. - -And now let us examine the gates, the noblest of which, the Bar-gate, -happily still exists. Built at different epochs, the two semicircular -towers composing the north frontage being added to the central arch, -which dates back at least as far as the Conquest, this stately -structure, which formed the sole entrance to the town from the north, -surpassed all the other gates in size and grandeur. Even now, crowded as -it is with habitations, and standing in the midst of a busy throughfare, -it is very imposing. Its massive towers, reverent with age, and carrying -back the mind of the beholder to a remote period, are strongly -machiolated, and retain much of their pristine character, but the once -beautiful pointed archway between them has been disfigured by -enlargement. Anciently, there was a double moat on the north of this -gate, crossed by a stone bridge and a drawbridge. On the parapets of the -first of these bridges the lordly sitting lions now guarding the archway -were set. - -We may complete our description of the Bar-gate by mentioning that it -contains the Guildhall of the town, or Domus Civica, as old Leland terms -it. Underneath, below the level of the moat, there was formerly a -dungeon. - -It may be questioned whether the good folk of Southampton are half so -proud of their noble gate as of two extraordinary paintings hanging on -the right and left of the central arch, which represent the renowned Sir -Bevis, the legendary hero of the town, and the giant Ascapart, who, -according to tradition, being conquered by the doughty Danish knight, -became his squire. We do not quarrel with these paintings, or with their -position, but why should not pictorial representations be likewise given -of the peerless Princess Josyan, of whom Sir Bevis was enamoured, and of -his marvellous charger, Arundel? The pictures, we venture to suggest, -might serve to screen the grievous disfigurements on the south side of -the Bar-gate. - -The Water-gate and the South-gate, both of which faced the harbour, -though inferior in size and grandeur of appearance to the Bar-gate, were -very strongly built, machiolated, provided with double portcullises, and -flanked by towers. The other five gates were nearly similar in -character; the most important being the East and West-gates. - -High, and of great solidity, the walls were further strengthened on the -south and west sides by huge buttresses, as may still be seen in the -picturesque remains left in these parts of the modern town. The parapets -were embrasured, and had bastions at the angle of the walls. Towers were -also built for the protection of the flood-gates required to admit the -sea to the trenches. - -All the fortifications, as we have said, were in good condition, having -been repaired and strengthened by Henry VIII., who was a frequent -visitor to the town, and, still more recently, in the reign of Edward -VI. The batteries were furnished with fresh artillery by the former -monarch, and a large piece of ordnance, graven with his name and title -of “Fidei Defensor,” is still preserved. - -Separated from the town by the broad deep moat which was traversed in -this quarter by a couple of large drawbridges, the quay extended along -the shore to some distance on the east, and was laid out in wharves, and -provided with cranes and other machines for landing or embarking -cargoes. The harbour was marked out by huge piles driven into the banks, -like those which may be seen in the shallow lagunes of Venice. -Ordinarily the quay was a very busy scene, but its busiest and blithest -time was on the arrival of the Flanders galleys, which came twice or -thrice a year, laden with rich freights. Then all the wealthy merchants -of Southampton, with their clerks and serving-men, and even with their -wives and daughters, repaired to the platform eager to inspect the goods -and rare articles brought by the fleet. - -Inhabited by a body of merchants who traded largely with Venice and the -East, and almost rivalled the merchants of London in wealth, Southampton -gave abundant evidence in its buildings of power and prosperity. In -English-street, now known as the High-street, dwelt the chief merchants -of the place, and though their habitations were not marble palaces, like -those of the Venetians with whom they traded, nor stately structures, -like those of the Flemings, who brought rich cargoes to their port, they -were substantial timber houses, with high roofs, picturesque gables, and -bay-windows. Not only did these houses possess large entrance-halls, and -spacious chambers panelled with black oak, hung with costly arras, and -otherwise luxuriously furnished, according to the taste of their wealthy -owners, but they boasted, in many cases, large, dry, well-arched vaults, -stored with casks of good Bordeaux, Xerez, Malaga, Alicant, Malvoisie, -and Gascoigne wines. Some of these famous old cellars yet exist. Let us -hope they are as well stocked as of yore. - -Most of the houses in English-street were remarkable for the elaborate -carvings adorning their woodwork, while the handsome porches were -embellished with shields and escutcheons charged with armorial bearings. -In all cases the upper stories projected beyond the lower, so as to -overhang the footways. It is satisfactory to add that the Southampton -merchants of that day were noted for the liberality of their dealings, -as well as for their princely hospitality to strangers. - -About midway in English-street stood Holyrood Church, an antique pile, -of which we shall have occasion to speak anon; and contiguous to the -South-gate, which then formed one of the outlets to the harbour, was the -Domus Dei, or God’s House, an ancient hospital, in the chapel of which, -now used as a place of worship by French Protestants, were buried the -three lords, Cambridge, Scrope, and Grey, beheaded for conspiring -against Henry V., as that warlike prince was about to embark for France -to win the glorious battle of Agincourt. And while on this theme, let us -not forget that it was likewise from Southampton that the victors of -Cressy sailed. - -Such was Southampton in the middle of the sixteenth century. It was -during the reign of Henry VIII. that its power and importance as a -seaport culminated. At the period of which we treat it had begun to -decline, though the vast wealth previously acquired by its merchants -helped for a while to sustain it. But its trade continued sensibly to -diminish in Elizabeth’s time, while its rival, Portsmouth, grew in -consequence. However, a great future was in store for Southampton. The -present century has witnessed its revival and restoration to far more -than its mediæval prosperity. With its secure harbour and noble docks, -wherein ride the superb steamers that connect it with the East and West -Indies, and indeed with the whole world, few ports in the kingdom can -now vie with that of fair Southampton. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER V. - -HOW THE PRINCE OF SPAIN OBTAINED A SIGHT OF SIR BEVIS OF SOUTHAMPTON AND - HIS HORSE ARUNDEL, OF THE GIANT ASCAPART, THE PRINCESS JOSYAN, KING - CANUTE, AND ANOTHER NOTABLE PERSONAGE. - - -The platform on which the Prince of Spain and young Clinton stood, after -leaving the boat, was entirely deserted, the vast concourse, recently -assembled there, having returned, as already stated, to the town. Here -and there a sentinel, in steel cap and breastplate, and armed with a -halberd, strode to and fro along the solitary quay. One of these -sentinels challenged the Prince and his companion on their landing, but -a word from Osbert caused the man to retire. - -As Philip first set foot on English ground a thrill of exultation ran -through his breast, but he allowed no outward manifestation of the -feeling to escape him; but after a momentary halt, signified his desire -to Osbert to enter the town. - -The night was dark, but clear and perfectly calm. Behind, on the smooth -sea, which reflected the stars shining brilliantly above, and the lights -of the large lanterns hanging at the poops of the vessels, lay the -“Santissima Trinidada,” with her scarcely less colossal companions -beside her, looming like leviathans in the darkness. Here all seemed -buried in repose, for no sound arose from the mighty ships, or from the -squadron in their rear. But in front there was a strong light proceeding -from a blazing barrel of pitch set on the top of the Water-gate, the -flames of which, rising to a great height, illumined the battlements and -keep of the castle, as well as the steeples of the churches and the -roofs of the loftier buildings, casting a ruddy glare on the moat -beneath, and making the adjacent walls and towers look perfectly black. -Moreover, a loud hum, with other sounds arising from the interior of the -town, showed that its inhabitants were still astir. - -Traversing a drawbridge, near which another sentinel was stationed, -Osbert and his royal companion speedily reached the Water-gate. Three or -four halberdiers were standing beneath the archway, and advanced to -question them, but satisfied with young Clinton’s explanation, one of -them struck his pole against the massive door, whereupon a wicket was -opened, and the pair entered the town. - -They were now at the foot of English-street, with the principal features -of which the reader is familiar. Active preparations of various kinds -were here being made for the anticipated ceremonial of the morrow. Men -were employed in decorating scaffolds erected near the gate, and other -artificers were occupied in adorning the fronts of the houses. Though -the hour was late, owing to the bustle of preparation, and the numerous -strangers within the town, few of the inhabitants of this quarter had -retired to rest. Festivities seemed to be going on in most of the -houses. Lights streamed from the open casements, while joyous shouts, -laughter, and strains of music resounded from within. - -All was strange to Philip—the quaint and picturesque architecture of the -habitations, the manners, and to some extent the very dresses of the -people. But though he was amused by the novelty of the scene, the -rudeness, noisy talk, boisterous merriment, and quarrels of the common -folk, were by no means to his taste. Naturally, his own arrival in the -harbour and expected disembarkation on the morrow formed the universal -topics of discourse, and he heard remarks upon himself and his nation, -such as he had not hitherto conceived that any one would venture to -utter. Little did the heedless talkers imagine that the haughty-looking -stranger, with his face closely muffled in his mantle, who passed them -in the street, or lingered for a moment beneath a porch to watch their -proceedings, was the Prince of Spain. Well was it, indeed, for Philip -that he was not recognised, since there were some discontented folk -abroad that night who might not have held his royal person sacred. - -Philip took no notice of his opprobrious discourse to his conductor, who -would fain have shut his ears to it, but he said within himself, “I -begin to understand these people. They are insolent, audacious, and -rebellious. Alva was right. They must be ruled with an iron hand.” - -As he walked along, the Prince glanced through the open windows into the -dining-chambers of some of the larger houses, and seeing the tables -covered with flasks and flagons, and surrounded by guests, whose -condition proclaimed that they had been drinking deeply, he inquired of -Osbert whether his countrymen usually committed such excesses? - -“They are somewhat prone to conviviality, I must admit,” replied the -young man. “But joy at your Highness’s safe arrival has doubtless made -them carouse longer than their wont to-night. Besides, there are many -strangers in the town, and the hospitality of the Southampton merchants -knows no limit.” - -Whether this explanation was entirely satisfactory to the Prince may be -doubted, but he made no further remark. - -By this time, Philip and his conductor had arrived within a short -distance of Holyrood Church. An arch had here been thrown across the -street, which some young women were decorating with flowers and ribbons; -while a knot of apprentices, in jerkins of grey or russet serge and flat -caps, were superintending their operations, and holding torches for -them. - -All at once a great shouting was heard in the upper part of the street, -whereupon the maidens suspended their task, and called out gleefully to -the youths that Sir Bevis and Ascapart were coming. At this intimation -the apprentices drew back, and with some others of the townsfolk who -were assembled there, ranged themselves on either side of the arch. - -Presently the clamour increased, showing that the knight of Southampton -and his gigantic squire must be close at hand, and in order to get out -of the way of the crowd, the Prince and his companion withdrew into a -porch, whence they could see what was going on without molestation. - -Scarcely had they thus ensconced themselves when a tumultuous throng -burst through the arch. These were followed by a troop of Moors—for such -they seemed, from their white garments, turbans adorned with the -crescent, and blackened features. The foremost of these Paynims bore -torches, but three of them, who marched in the rear, had golden fetters -on their wrists, and crowns on their heads. After these captive monarchs -rode their conqueror, bestriding his mighty war-horse, Arundel. Sir -Bevis, who was of gigantic proportions, was equipped in an enormous -steel corslet, with greaves to match, and had on his head a white-plumed -helm, the visor of which being raised, disclosed a broad, bluff, bearded -visage. Arundel was of extraordinary size and strength, as he had need -to be with such a rider, and had a tufted chamfron on his head, with -housings of red velvet. - -On the right and left of Sir Bevis strode two personages, whose frames -were as gigantic as his own. One of these, clad in a tunic of chain -armour, which fully developed his prodigious amplitude of chest, wore a -conical helmet surmounted by a crown, and having a great nasal in front, -which gave peculiar effect to his burly features. This was the -Anglo-Danish King, Canute. His majesty bore on his hip a tremendous -sword, the scabbard of which was inscribed with mystic characters, and -carried in his hand a spear that would have suited Goliath. His shield -was oval in form, with a spiked boss in the centre. - -Loftier by half a head than the royal Dane was the giant Ascapart, who -marched on the other side of the valorous knight of Southampton. -Ascapart’s leathern doublet was studded with knobs of brass; a gorget of -the same metal encircled a throat thick as that of a bull; his brawny -legs were swathed with bands of various colours; and on his shoulders, -which were even broader than those of Canute or of his master Sir Bevis, -he carried a ponderous club, which it would have puzzled an ordinary man -to lift. At his back hung a dragon’s head, no doubt that of the terrific -monster slain by Sir Bevis. Despite his attire and formidable club, -there was nothing savage in Ascapart’s aspect. On the contrary, his -large face had a very good-humoured expression; and the same may be -asserted both of Sir Bevis and Canute. It was evident from the strong -family likeness distinguishing them that the three giants must be -brothers. - -As if to contrast with their extraordinary stature, these Anakim were -followed by a dwarf, whose appearance was hailed with universal -merriment by the spectators. A doublet and cloak of silk and velvet of -the brightest hues, with a cap surmounted by a parti-coloured plume of -ostrich feathers, formed the attire of this remarkable mannikin. A -rapier, appropriate to his size, was girt to his thigh, and a dagger, -tiny as a bodkin, hung from his girdle. He rode a piebald horse, and -behind him on a pillion sat a plump little dame, representing the -Princess Josyan, whose transcendant beauty had bewitched Sir Bevis, and -softened the adamantine heart of the ferocious Ascapart. It can scarcely -be affirmed that the Princess’s charms were calculated to produce such -effects on men in general, but there was doubtless a sorcery about her, -which operated more potently on certain subjects than on others. To -ordinary eyes she appeared a fat little woman, neither very young nor -very tempting, with a merry black eye and a comical expression of -countenance. Princess Josyan’s gown was of green velvet, and her -embroidered cap had long lappets covering the ears. In her hand she -carried a fan made of peacock’s feathers. - -In Sir Bevis and his companions Osbert Clinton at once recognised (as -perhaps some of our readers may have done) three well-known gigantic -warders of the Tower, yclept Og, Gog, and Magog, who, on account of -their prodigious stature, were constantly employed in state pageants and -ceremonials, while in the consequential looking pigmy riding behind them -he did not fail to detect the Queen’s favourite dwarf, Xit, who of late, -having received the honour of knighthood from her Majesty, had assumed -the title of Sir Narcissus le Grand. The plump little occupant of the -pillion, Osbert felt sure must be Lady le Grand, formerly Jane the Fool, -whom the Queen had been graciously pleased to bestow in marriage upon -Xit. While young Clinton was detailing these circumstances to the -Prince, an incident occurred that brought a smile to Philip’s grave -countenance. - -As Og, the representative of Sir Bevis, was passing through the arch, -which his plumed helmet well-nigh touched, he perceived a very comely -damsel looking down from a ladder on which she was standing, and -laughing at him. Without more ado, he raised himself in his stirrups, -and putting his arm round her neck, gave her a sounding salute. -Indignant at this proceeding, the damsel requited him with a buffet on -the cheek, but in so doing she lost her balance, and would have fallen -if the giant had not caught her, and placed her behind him on the broad -back of Arundel, which done, he secured his prize by passing his belt -round her waist. - -Great was the amusement of the bystanders at this occurrence, and -several of them clapped their hands and called out, “The Princess -Josyan!—the Princess Josyan!” One young gallant, however, did not share -the general mirth, but, shouting to Sir Bevis to set the damsel down, -made an effort to release her. But he was thwarted in his purpose by -Magog, or rather, we should say, by the terrible Ascapart, who, seizing -him by the jerkin, notwithstanding his struggles, handed him to Sir -Bevis, and by the latter he was instantly transferred to the highest -step of the ladder which the damsel had just quitted. Satisfied with -what he had done, Sir Bevis rode on, carrying away with him his fair -captive, amid the plaudits and laughter of the spectators. Highly -incensed at the treatment he had experienced, the youth was preparing to -descend, when he perceived Xit beneath him, and stung to fury by the -derisive laughter and gestures of the dwarf, who was mightily -entertained by what had taken place, he pulled off his thick flat cap, -and threw it with such force, and so true an aim, that hitting Xit on -the head, it nearly knocked him off his horse. - -Greatly ruffled by the indignity thus offered him, Xit, as soon as he -recovered his equilibrium, drew his sword, and shrieking out to the -apprentice that he should pay for his insolence with his life, bade him -come down instantly. But the youth did not care to comply, but joined in -the laughter of the spectators, all of whom were prodigiously -entertained by the enraged dwarf’s cries and gesticulations. At last, -Xit, who was preparing to scale the ladder and attack his foe, yielded -to the solicitations of Lady le Grand, and rode on, delivering this -parting menace: “We shall meet again, thou craven flat-cap, when I shall -not fail to avenge the insult offered me.” - -He then quickened his pace, for the laughter and jests of the bystanders -displeased him, and speedily overtook the cavalcade. On coming up with -it, he found that the damsel, who was universally saluted as the -Princess Josyan, still maintained her position behind Sir Bevis, and, -indeed, seemed perfectly reconciled to it, as she was now chatting in a -very amicable manner with her captor. Perhaps her vanity was a little -excited by the effect she evidently produced upon the lookers-on. This -may account for the proffer she voluntarily made to Sir Bevis, to enact -the Princess Josyan on the morrow—a proffer which the courteous knight -readily accepted, provided the matter could be accommodated with Lady le -Grand, who had a prior claim to the part. - -Great was the tribulation of the luckless apprentice who had thus lost -his sweetheart. From his elevated position he watched her progress down -the street, and could perceive that she manifested no disposition to -dismount. But he soon lost sight of her, since, before reaching the -bottom of English-street, Sir Bevis and his _cortége_ turned off on the -right in the direction of the West-gate. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - - WHAT PASSED BETWEEN MASTER RODOMONT BITTERN AND - THE PRINCE. - - -As soon as the street was clear, Osbert inquired whether his Highness -would proceed as far as the Bar-gate, but Philip having now seen enough, -declined, and they began to retrace their steps. The tipplers in the -houses were still at their cups. Some of them, it is true, had staggered -to the windows on hearing Sir Bevis and his _cortége_ pass, but by this -time they had got back to the bottle. However, a party of half-inebriate -guests issued from a large house so suddenly, that the Prince and Osbert -had no time to get out of their way, but were instantly surrounded. - -“Ah! who have we here?” cried one of these roysterers, struck by -Philip’s haughty air. “By the life of the Emperor Charles V., a Spanish -grandee! Perchance, one of the Prince’s suite.” - -“You are right, Sir,” interposed Osbert; “this noble cavalier is but -newly-arrived at Southampton with his Highness the Prince of Spain, and, -having come ashore on business, is now returning to his ship.” - -“How does the noble cavalier style himself?” demanded the other. - -“Call me Don Philip—that will suffice,” said the Prince, haughtily. - -“Bezo las manos, Señor Don Felipe,” rejoined the other, taking off his -cap. “Your lordship is right welcome to Southampton. Suffer me to -introduce myself to you as Master Rodomont Bittern, a caballero y hombre -de honor, who will be proud to do your lordship a service. These are my -friends, Nick Simnel and Jack Holiday—both caballeros like myself, and -courageous and haughty as bulls. Be known to Don Philip, señores. If -your lordship will permit us, we will escort you to the quay.” - -“Ay, and go on board with his lordship, an he likes our company,” cried -Simnel. “We are in the humour for an adventure.” - -“I am ready for aught, save the couch,” said Jack Holiday. “Don Philip -will find us jolly cocks, that I promise him.” - -“Why should not Don Philip, if he be not pressed, enter worthy Master -Tyrrell’s house, and crush a flask of Bourdeaux?” said another of the -party. “He shall be welcome, I will answer for it.” - -“Ah, that he shall, good Master Huttoft,” cried the host, who was -standing in his doorway, and heard what was passing. “He shall have the -best my cellar can produce. I pray you, noble Sir, come in.” - -“Enter by all means,” said Rodomont to the Prince. “Master Tyrrell is -well worth knowing. He is the richest merchant we have—richer than the -Italian merchants Nicolini and Guidotti, who dwell near St. John’s. -Master Tyrrell is a descendant of the famous brothers Gervase and -Protasius, who founded the hospital of God’s House. His daughter, -Constance, is surnamed the Pearl of Southampton. A ravishing creature, I -vow. You will lose your heart the instant you behold her. Your -Andalusian beauties are nothing to her.” - -“What do you know of Andalusian beauties, Sir?” said Philip. - -“By the mass! a good deal,” rejoined Rodomont, significantly; “as your -lordship will guess, when I tell you I have been at Seville. That is how -I knew you for a grandee. I could not be deceived. Enter, I pray you, -and make Master Tyrrell’s acquaintance. You will find his daughter as I -have described her—the fairest creature you ever clapped eyes on. Not, -however, that you will see her to-night, for she is at her devotions. -She is as pious as Saint Elizabeth. Had I the choice, I would take -Constance Tyrrell in preference to our Queen, whom the Prince, your -master, has come hither to marry—ha! ha!” - -And the laughter in which he indulged was echoed by his companions. - -“Heaven grant that the Prince may not have raised his expectations too -high on the score of his consort’s beauty, or he is like enough to be -disappointed,” pursued Rodomont. “Hath your lordship ever beheld her -Majesty?” - -“How could I, Sir?” replied Philip, “since I have never set foot in -England before this hour. But I have seen her portrait by Sir Antonio -More.” - -“Sir Antonio is a court painter, and has doubtless flattered her,” said -Rodomont. “By my beard! she is as thin as a whipping-post, and as sour -as verjuice.” - -This sally was followed by a shout of laughter from the party. - -“Let me impress upon you the necessity of a little caution, Master -Bittern,” said Osbert. “You seem to forget that Don Philip is attached -to his Highness’s person.” - -“But he is not going to marry the Queen, therefore the question of her -good or ill looks can have no interest to him,” laughed Rodomont. “After -all, tastes differ, and the Prince may think her Majesty charming, -though I do not.” - -“Are you allowed to talk thus freely of great personages in England, -Sir?” demanded Philip, sternly. - -“For the present we are, Señor Don Felipe, but there’s no saying what we -may come to, now the Prince, your master, is about to take us in hand, -and teach us manners. Ere long, we shall have a padlock placed upon our -mouths, I make no doubt. They say we are to have the Inquisition, and an -Auto-da-fé once a month to purge us of heresy, and bring back the stray -lambs to the fold. What with the Prince, your master, and Cardinal Pole, -who is shortly expected, we are likely to have a pleasant time of it. -Familiars of the Holy Office will become too familiar with us, and after -a few months passed in secret cells, with red-hot pincers and the rack -for recreation, we shall be burnt alive in the market places, shrouded -from head to foot in a san benito, as I have myself seen done in your -delightful city of Seville.” - -“You are trying to frighten us by these horrid descriptions of red-hot -pincers and the rack, Rodomont,” said Simnel. “But it won’t do. Such -things will never come to pass in England.” - -“Be not too sure of that, Nick,” rejoined Bittern. “You yourself may -march at the head of a procession of penitents to Smithfield before the -year is out.” - -“May be I shall,” rejoined Simnel; “but if I am burned at the stake, you -will bear me company. However, I refuse to believe that the Prince of -Spain has any such fell designs as you calumniously attribute to him. -Don Philip will give us an assurance to the contrary. Doubtless he is in -his Highness’s confidence. I pray your lordship to contradict him. Give -him the lie direct.” - -“Set your mind at ease, Sir,” rejoined Philip. “The Prince is a good -Catholic, but that you need not be told. But even his abhorrence of -heresy will not induce him to interfere with the religious affairs of -this realm, which belong, of right, to the Queen and the Church. You -need not fear the establishment of the Inquisition.” - -As the words were uttered, a passer-by, who had lingered to hear what -was going forward, exclaimed, “’Tis he!” and then, hurrying on his way, -speedily disappeared. - -The exclamation troubled Philip, and he felt the necessity of instant -departure. - -“I am sorry I cannot longer continue this discourse, gentlemen,” he -said, “neither can I accept Master Tyrrell’s hospitality. I bid you all -good-night.” - -And bowing to the party with a dignity that strongly impressed them, and -prevented them from attempting to accompany him, he walked away with -Osbert. - -“My mind misgives me,” said Rodomont, looking after him. “Did I not feel -sure the Prince must be on board the ‘Santissima Trinidada,’ I should -think this haughty hidalgo was he. What an air he has!” - -“A princely air, indeed!” exclaimed Simnel. - -“Who was it cried ‘’Tis he?’” demanded Bittern. - -“Nay, I know not,” returned Jack Holiday. “Whoever the fellow might be, -he went away quickly.” - -“From the glimpse I caught of him, he looked like the French -Ambassador,” observed Huttoft. “His Excellency is in Southampton. I saw -him this morning.” - -“The French Ambassador!” exclaimed Rodomont. “Nay, then, my suspicions -are well founded. Gentlemen, we have been conversing with the Prince of -Spain.” - -Expressions of incredulity arose from the whole party. - -“If it be the Prince of Spain, I would not give much for your ears, -Rodomont,” said Simnel, laughing. “Bethink you how disrespectfully you -spoke of the Queen.” - -“I but affirmed the truth in saying she was not a beauty,” rejoined -Bittern. - -“Ay, but the truth must not be spoken when her Majesty’s looks are in -question,” observed Simnel. “You are in for it, friend Rodomont.” - -“Bah! I am not afraid,” cried Bittern, “The Prince will be of my opinion -when he beholds his royal consort. Mark what I say. There is not a -gallant in the Two Castiles fonder of a pretty woman than Don Philip—a -pretty woman, d’ye heed? How then will he reconcile himself to one so -much the reverse of beautiful as the Queen? But we must watch over his -Highness’s safety. The French Ambassador is the Prince’s worst enemy, -and capable of doing him a mischief. Good-night, worthy Master Tyrrell. -We will have another merry bout to-morrow. Come along, gentlemen—but -caution!—caution!—The Prince must not perceive that he is followed.” - -With this, they all marched down the street. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - - THE DEVOTEE IN THE CHAPEL OF THE DOMUS DEI. - - -Instead of proceeding to the Water-gate, near which a noisy throng was -still assembled, Philip and his conductor turned off on the left, with -the intention of making their exit from the town by the South-gate. - -Passing through a Gothic archway, they entered a narrow sombre street, -or alley, with old monastic looking buildings on either side. In this -street stood, and still stands, the _Domus Dei_, or God’s House, a -hospital founded in the reign of Henry III. by two brothers, Gervase and -Protasius, merchants of Southampton, and dedicated by them to Saint -Julian, the patron of travellers. Connected with this hospital, ancient -even at the period of our history, was a beautiful little chapel, where, -as we have already mentioned, the three conspiring lords were buried -after their decapitation. - -Vespers were being celebrated within the sacred pile as Philip and his -conductor passed it; perceiving which, the Prince determined to go in -and perform his devotions. Accordingly, they entered the little edifice. - -Dimly lighted by the tapers burning at the altar, its massive round -pillars, semicircular arches, small windows, and deeply-recessed doorway -could only be imperfectly seen. Within the chancel, the arch of which -was of great beauty, three black marble flags told where the traitorous -nobles were laid. Here, also side by side, were recumbent statues of the -founders of the fane, sculptured in alabaster. - -Except the officiating priest and his assistants, there were only two -female devotees in the chapel, both of whom were kneeling before the -altar. - -Philip took a place near them. For some minutes he was so absorbed in -his devotions that he did not notice the person beside him, further than -remarking that she was young; but as he raised his eyes, he caught sight -of a face that at once riveted his attention. Never had he beheld -features so exquisitely beautiful, or so sweet in expression. No nun -could have a holier or purer look. A tender melancholy pervaded this -angelic countenance, adding an inexpressible charm to it. The face was -seen by the Prince in profile, but the attitude served to display the -classic regularity of the lineaments, the noble brow, white as marble, -the delicately-chiselled nose, the short upper lip, and rounded chin. -The complexion of the lovely devotee was of dazzling fairness, which -lent additional effect to her resplendent black eyes, her -finely-pencilled brows and dusky and luxuriant tresses. Her figure was -slender, and its perfect symmetry was defined by her black taffetas -dress. From her girdle hung a silver rosary. A small ruff encircled her -swan-like throat, and a velvet hood fastened to a coverchief lay at the -back of her head. - -Totally unconscious of the effect produced by her charms, she pursued -her devotions, and it was only towards the close of the service, that -she became aware of the Prince’s propinquity, and of the ardent gaze he -fixed upon her. The discovery gave her evident annoyance. Whispering to -her attendant, she arose hastily, with the design of quitting the -chapel. She could not avoid Osbert, who was leaning against a pillar -directly in her way. Young Clinton had been as much struck by her beauty -as the Prince, and with looks betokening the extent of his admiration, -he bowed to her respectfully as she passed. Coldly returning the salute, -and drawing the hood over her head, she went forth, followed by her -attendant. - -Philip did not move till the fair devotee had quitted the chapel. He -then arose, and with undisturbed gravity of deportment left the -building. As he issued into the street, which we have stated was dark -and narrow, the two females could nowhere be discerned. Yet, feeling -confident they must have proceeded towards the main street, he speeded -in that direction. Osbert went with him, but was not sorry to find, on -reaching the archway opening into English Street, that nothing was to be -seen of them. - -“Whither can she have gone?” cried Philip, in a tone of fierce -disappointment; and then, without waiting for an answer, he added, “But -perhaps you know her.” - -Osbert replied in the negative. - -“I did not believe the world contained such a paragon,” cried Philip. -“But to lose her would be intolerable. Stay! the priest can tell us who -she is. Let us go back and question him.” - -“Such a step would excite the holy man’s suspicions, and infallibly seal -his lips,” replied Osbert, “To-morrow I will obtain information for your -Highness.” - -“But I must be satisfied to-night,” cried Philip. “I cannot rest till I -feel sure I shall behold her again.” - -“She appears to have made a great impression upon your Highness,” -observed Osbert, in a tone that slightly evinced his dissatisfaction. - -“More than I like to confess,” rejoined the Prince. “I am not accustomed -to be thwarted. I must find out who she is, and that without delay.” - -“I see not how your desire can be gratified,” said Osbert. “We have lost -all traces of her for the moment.” - -“You seem reluctant to do my bidding, Sir,” said Philip. “Are you -smitten with her yourself? Take heed! I will endure no rival.” - -“Far be it from me to dream of rivalry with your Highness,” rejoined -Osbert. “I am ready to execute any orders you may deign to give me, but -I cannot blind myself to the risk of continuing this quest.” - -“You are too young to talk of risk, Sir,” said Philip. “Difficulties and -dangers only add zest to an affair of this kind.” - -“That would be quite true, were I alone concerned in it,” rejoined -Osbert. “But it is risk to your Highness, and not to myself that I -dread. You would not care to have it known that you have privily visited -Southampton to-night. Yet it may become so, without due caution. Even -now methinks, we are watched. Cast your eyes across the street, and -beneath the gate of yonder convent of Grey Friars you will perceive the -party of tipsy revellers from whom we have but just escaped. Unless I am -mistaken, they are playing the spy upon us.” - -“By Heaven you are right!” cried Philip, looking in the direction -indicated, and remarking the group beneath the convent gate. “If we go -on, we shall have those fellows at our heels, or they will join us, -which will be worse.” - -“Not a doubt of it,” replied Osbert. “And to speak truth, I am not -without uneasiness on another score. That sudden exclamation of a -passer-by would seem to indicate that you were recognised—perhaps by an -enemy. If I may be so bold, I would counsel your instant return to the -ship.” - -“And leave this adventure unfinished!” exclaimed Philip. “It goes -against my inclination. ’Tis not the custom with us Spaniards to halt on -the threshold of a love affair. But I yield to the prudence of your -suggestion.” - -“Heaven be thanked!” mentally ejaculated Osbert. “He shall never behold -her again, if I can help it.” - -On this, they once more tracked the dark and narrow street. In another -moment they were near the little chapel, and Osbert would have hurried -on, but the Prince paused to consider the locality. Possibly the damsel -might be still thereabouts, or she might have entered the hospital which -adjoined the chapel, and indeed was connected with it. A lateral passage -led to a small quadrangular court, and down this passage Philip went, -hoping to make some discovery. Nor was he this time destined to -disappointment. On gaining the court, he found that the fair object of -his search was advancing towards him with her attendant. She had -evidently just left the hospital, as the door was being closed at the -moment by an ancient porter, carrying a lamp. - -“At last I have found you, Madam!” exclaimed the Prince, springing -towards her. “I have looked for you everywhere in vain. But I thought -fortune would not present such a treasure to my view, only to rob me of -it instantly.” - -“Let me pass, I entreat you, Sir,” cried the terrified maiden. - -“Not till I have told you of the passion which your charms have inspired -in my breast,” pursued Philip, detaining her. “You must—you shall hear -me.” - -“Not another word,” cried the damsel, haughtily; “I command you to let -me go. You will repent this rudeness. Know you whom you thus insult?” - -“Pray Heaven she do not tell him who she is!” said Osbert, internally. - -“I know you for the fairest creature I have ever beheld,” said Philip, -“and if I offend you by my speech, blame me not for it, but rather blame -your own charms, which compel me to give utterance to my feelings. Did I -but know your name, I would at once release you.” - -“Then learn to your confusion, forward Sir,” interposed the old -attendant, “that my young lady is Mistress Constance, daughter of Master -Tyrrell, the rich merchant of English Street, whom you must know by -repute.” - -“What! the Pearl of Southampton!” exclaimed the Prince. “By my faith, -the title is well bestowed. She does not belie her reputation.” - -“Ay, the Pearl of Southampton,” cried the old woman. “And a pearl she -is, above all price, I can tell you, and not to be meddled with by -profane gallants like you, when she is engaged on works of charity.” - -“What goodly work has your fair mistress been employed in?” inquired -Philip. - -“In ministering to the sick within this hospital,” replied the old -woman. “But she is always occupied in good works, and hath no time for -idle vanities. You would do well to follow her example. When the Prince -of Spain arrived in the harbour this evening, and all the town flocked -to the quay to welcome him, what did my pious darling do but hie to yon -little chapel to return thanks to Heaven for giving him a safe voyage.” - -“Indeed!” exclaimed Philip. “The Prince ought to be much beholden to -her. I thank you in his name, Madam,” he added to Constance. - -“You are a Spaniard, then, Sir?” said Constance, for the first time -raising her eyes towards him. - -“One of his Highness’s suite,” replied Philip. “I am sure it will -delight the Prince that one so fair should take an interest in him. I -trust you will again remember him in your prayers.” - -“I have prayed for him,” said Constance—“prayed that having arrived here -in safety, he may escape all danger from the disaffected—prayed that his -marriage with our Queen may be fraught with happiness to both of them, -and conduce to the welfare of the realm, and the benefit of religion.” - -“I rejoice to hear such sentiments fall from your lips. I have heard few -like them since I landed. You wish well to the Prince of Spain?” - -“I wish well to him because he is to be the Queen’s husband, and she has -no more loyal subject than myself. I could not wish him better than to -be the chosen spouse of so excellent a Princess.” - -“He might be better pleased, Madam, if her Majesty resembled you,” -observed Philip. - -“The Prince cannot be of your opinion, Sir,” returned Constance, “for I -hear he is singularly devout. He will require no other graces in her -Majesty save those of her mind and heart.” - -“You have been rightly informed as to the Prince’s zeal in religious -matters, Madam,” said Philip. “He is as strict as you appear to be; but -he is by no means indifferent to beauty, and I am certain he could not -behold you unmoved.” - -“You do him wrong, Sir,” said Constance. “The Queen must now exclusively -occupy his heart. A thought of any other would be sinful, and a pious -prince would never indulge such a thought.” - -“A very pertinent remark. I trust he may profit by it,” muttered Osbert. - -“The sin being involuntary, would lie lightly on his conscience,” -observed Philip. “But I must prevail on the Prince to mention your name -to the Queen. She ought to be made acquainted with your merits, and -might, possibly, find some place for you near her royal person.” - -“I pray you, Sir, do not. I have no desire to emerge from my present -obscurity. But for my father, I should embrace the life of a cloister. -That is my real vocation.” - -“It must not be, Madam!” exclaimed Osbert, unable to restrain himself. -“You would do a wrong to society to deprive it of its chief ornament.” - -“You see, Madam, that this gentleman is as much opposed to the step as I -myself should be,” observed Philip. “You must not quit a world you are -so well calculated to adorn. No, no; you must be one of her Majesty’s -attendants—you must grace a court.” - -“I grace a court!” exclaimed Constance. “I am not fit for it. But you -are mocking me, Sir.” - -“By Saint Iago I am not!” cried Philip. “I was never more serious in my -life. I will prove to you I am in earnest——” - -“Nay, I desire no such proof, Sir,” interrupted Constance, alarmed by -his impassioned tone. “I must go. Do not detain me. I have stayed too -long already discoursing with a stranger.” - -“It will be your own fault if I continue a stranger to you, sweet -Constance,” said Philip. “Rather than you should doubt my sincerity, I -will declare myself.” - -“Hold!” exclaimed Osbert. “Pardon me,” he added to the Prince; “I feel -it my duty to interpose.” - -“It would avail me nothing to know your name and quality, Sir,” said -Constance. “Henceforth we must be entire strangers to each other.” - -“Not so!—not so! sweet Constance!” cried the Prince. “Will you not -suffer me to attend you to your home?” - -“I am too well known to need an escort,” she rejoined. “Nay, I am -peremptory,” she added, seeing the Prince meant to accompany her. “You -will not, I am sure, disoblige me. Come, Dorcas. Fare you well, Sir.” - -“Adieu, sweet Constance!” exclaimed the Prince; adding, as she -disappeared with her attendant, “notwithstanding your interdiction, we -_shall_ meet again.” - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - - OF THE MURTHEROUS ATTACK MADE UPON THE PRINCE IN - THE COURT OF THE HOSPITAL. - - -“Considering that I have been little more than an hour in England, I -have employed my time not unprofitably,” remarked the Prince, gaily. - -“If your Highness was in search of an adventure, you have certainly been -lucky in meeting with one,” observed Osbert. “But I presume you are now -content, and disposed to go on board.” - -“Presently,” replied Philip. “But I must pause for a moment to think -over the interview—to recall her words, and the music of her voice. She -has cast a spell upon me.” - -“So it would seem,” muttered Osbert. “Hah! she is here again!” he -exclaimed, as Constance and her attendant suddenly re-entered the court. - -“Returned so soon!” exclaimed Philip, springing joyfully towards the -damsel. Then remarking her agitation, he added, “But what has happened? -Have you come to claim our escort?” - -“I am come to warn you,” she replied, trembling. “Your life is in -danger.” - -“The danger is welcome, since it procures me the happiness of seeing you -again,” said the Prince. - -“Oh! trifle not thus,” she rejoined. “’Tis no imaginary peril. Listen to -me, I beseech you. There are some evil-minded men in the street, whose -design, I am certain, is to set upon you as you come forth. They have -weapons in their hands, and their talk left me no doubt as to their -sanguinary purpose.” - -“But why should they lie in wait for me?” rejoined Philip, carelessly. -“However, be that as it may, I am infinitely obliged to them for proving -to me that you are really interested in my safety.” - -“How could I fail to be, when I learnt from some words that fell from -these miscreants, what I might have conjectured before, that you are no -less exalted a personage than the Prince of Spain?” - -“In what way did the villains obtain the information?” cried Philip. “It -must be mere guess-work on their part. But make yourself easy, sweet -Constance. They will not dare to assault me; or, if they do, I shall -know how to defend myself. Besides, I am not alone. This gentleman, -Master Osbert Clinton, I make no doubt, is a tolerable swordsman, and -will help me to give a good account of the rogues.” - -“Your Highness may depend on me,” said Osbert. “But you must not place -yourself in this jeopardy. The street is dark and lonely, and favourable -to a murtherous attempt of this kind. Already, more than one foul deed -has been perpetrated within it.” - -“The wretches are lying in ambush ready to attack you unawares,” said -Constance. “I saw them extinguish the only lamp in the street, and then -retire behind a buttress in the wall.” - -“By Holy Mary! my young mistress speaks the truth,” said old Dorcas, her -teeth chattering with fright. “I counted the villains. There are six of -them.” - -“Then they will be three to two,” rejoined the Prince, lightly. “We can -manage that odds, eh, Master Clinton?” - -“Your Highness must not thus expose yourself,” said Constance. “It will -be impossible to escape them. I pray you to be ruled by me, and enter -the hospital till a guard be procured.” - -“I am well content to do so, if you will tarry with me,” answered -Philip. “But who will bring the guard?” - -“Be that task mine,” cried Osbert. “As soon as your Highness is in -safety, I will fly to procure assistance.” - -“Nay, you must not go, Sir,” said Constance. “The peril will be as great -to you as to the Prince himself. You will only throw away your life in -the attempt. I will summon the watch. I shall run no risk.” - -“She will, at least, pity me if I fall—I will go!” mentally ejaculated -Osbert. - -“I will procure your Highness instant admittance to the hospital,” said -Constance, “and then——” - -“Nay, you must bear me company, or I will not enter,” interrupted -Philip. - -Osbert waited till they had nearly reached the door of the hospital, and -then, drawing his sword, rushed down the passage leading to the street. - -“Ah! rash young man!” exclaimed Constance, in accents of pity which -might have gratified Osbert if he could have heard them. “He is rushing -to certain destruction.” - -Scarcely were the words uttered, when the clashing of steel was heard -without, accompanied by other sounds, proving that a desperate conflict -was going on. - -“I must leave you, Constance, and fly to his assistance,” cried the -Prince, plucking his rapier from its sheath. - -“No,” she rejoined, holding him. “Your life is too precious to be thus -sacrificed—too precious to the Queen.” - -“I will strike down these assassins in her name,” rejoined Philip. “I am -proof against their blades. The son of Charles V. is not destined to -perish thus obscurely.” - -“’Twere far better you sought an asylum here; but, if go you will, may -Heaven and all good saints guard you!” - -And as she relinquished her hold of him, and sought to enter the -hospital, she found the door was fastened. - -Perceiving this, old Dorcas knocked against it, calling out lustily, -“Within! I say, within!” But there being no answer to the summons, she -added despairingly, “Deaf old Absalom, the porter, must have gone to -bed. What will become of us?” - -Meanwhile, the Prince had quickly divested himself of his cloak, and, -wrapping part of it round his left arm, leaving the other half hanging -down, he flew to the passage, rapier in hand. On reaching it, he found -it occupied by Osbert and his assailants. The young man was defending -himself like a lion against his opponents, one of whom he had already -disabled, but he was compelled to retreat; his position being such, that -for the moment the Prince could render him no assistance. But the -foremost of the assassin band caught sight of Philip, and shouting out -to his comrades,— - -“There stands the accursed Spanish Prince who would enslave us! We have -him now—we have him!” Whereupon, incited by the words, they attacked -Osbert so furiously that they drove him down the passage. - -“Ah! why do I find your Highness here?” cried young Clinton, -despairingly, as the Prince joined him, and helped him to keep off his -assailants. - -“You hear what he says, comrades,” cried the leader of the band, a -formidable-looking ruffian in a buff jerkin and steel cap, who looked -like a disbanded soldier. “I was not mistaken, you see. ’Tis the Prince -in person. ’Tis the bloodthirsty tyrant who would rob us of our -liberties, and place us under a foreign yoke; who would force us by -fagot and fire and other severities, conceived in hell, to return to the -Romish idolatries we have abjured. But he has been delivered into our -hands ere the wicked devices of his heart can be accomplished. It is -Heaven’s will that he should die, and in putting him to death we shall -earn the gratitude of our country.” - -“Besides the hundred rose-nobles each that we are to have for the deed,” -cried one of his comrades. - -“I would do the deed for nothing,” shouted another of the band, “for it -will redound to our credit. So have at him!” - -“Harkye, young Sir,” cried the leader of the band, addressing Osbert. -“We do not desire your life—nay, we would willingly spare you. Our sole -object is to crush this spawn of hell. Retire, and leave him to our -justice.” - -“Think you I will stand tamely by and see you execute your ruthless -purpose?” cried young Clinton. “No; I will defend the Prince to my last -gasp.” - -“Your blood be upon your own head, then,” rejoined the ruffian. “Upon -them, comrades! Strike, and spare not.” - -“Thou, at least, will never be executioner,” cried the Prince. - -And as the ruffian made a desperate lunge at him, he dexterously caught -his sword in the hanging part of his cloak, and returning with a full -thrust, transfixed his antagonist with his rapier. - -“This comes of Spanish practices,” groaned the wretch, as he fell to the -ground. “Had he fought like an Englishman, without the cloak, I had -killed him. Revenge me, comrades,” he added, with his last breath. - -“I have done thee too much honour in killing thee, vile caitiff,” cried -Philip, spurning the body with his foot. - -The death of the leader caused a momentary pause in the assault. But -determined to make sure of their prey, three of the ruffians now -attacked the Prince, leaving the fourth engaged with Osbert. But for his -activity and address it might now have fared ill with Philip. His cloak -saved him from many a deadly thrust aimed at his breast, and distracted -his assailants. Strange to say, he was entirely untouched, though all -three of his opponents had felt the point of his weapon. He tried to -separate them, but without success. They were too wary to be caught by -the stratagem. - -In this way, he was driven back towards the door of the hospital, before -which stood Constance and old Dorcas, unable to gain admittance, and -filling the court with cries for help. Presently at this juncture, and -as if to afford him a means of retreat, the door of the hospital was -thrown open by old Absalom, the porter, who held a lamp in his hand, and -was shaking with terror. While stepping nimbly backwards in the hope of -passing through the doorway, Philip encountered some obstacle, and fell, -thus lying at the mercy of his opponents. - -In another moment all had been over with him, if Constance had not -heroically thrown herself before him, and the ruffians, having some -touch of manhood in their breasts, forbore to strike. With terrible -oaths, however, they ordered her to stand aside, but, with unshaken -resolution, she maintained her place, and they were preparing to execute -their fell purpose in spite of her, when a loud clatter in the passage -leading to the street warned them that succour was at hand, and made -them pause. The next moment Rodomont Bittern and his friends, shouting -and flourishing their swords, and accompanied by two or three -torch-bearers, rushed into the court. - -[Illustration: CONSTANCE TYRRELL SAVES THE LIFE OF THE PRINCE OF SPAIN. - P. 64.] - -“A Rodomont to the rescue!” roared Bittern. “Where is Don Philip? Heaven -be praised, we are not too late!” he exclaimed, perceiving the Prince, -who by this time had regained his feet. “Down with your swords, -villains!” he added to the ruffians. “Down with them instantly, or we -will hack you to minced-meat.” - -“Know you whom you aid?” cried one of the men, regarding him fiercely. -“It is the Prince of Spain—the arch-foe of England. But for this foolish -damsel we had already destroyed him!” - -“Soh! you unblushingly confess your villany?” rejoined Rodomont. “A -precious rascal, truly!” - -“Ay, and I should have exulted in the deed, if I had accomplished it,” -retorted the man. “A day will come when you will regret this -interference. Think not to detain me.” - -“Stay him! kill him! suffer him not to escape!” shouted Rodomont to his -companions. - -But, in spite of the many weapons directed against him, the man fought -his way desperately towards the passage, and was close upon it, when a -cut on the head staggered him, and he was captured and disarmed. He was -followed by his two comrades, both of whom were more successful than -himself, and effected a retreat. The ruffian who had been engaged with -Osbert likewise escaped, having broken away amid the confusion caused by -the arrival of Rodomont and his party. Some pursuit was made after the -miscreants, but it was ineffectual. - -No sooner was Philip freed from his assailants, than he turned to -express his gratitude to Constance. - -“I owe my life to you,” he said; “nay, more, you have risked your own -life to preserve mine. How can I requite you?” - -“By forgetting that you have ever beheld me,” she replied. - -“That were impossible,” he rejoined. “Ask something that I can perform.” - -“I desire nothing,” she returned; “and, indeed, I do not merit your -gratitude. It is the hand of Heaven that has guarded your Highness, not -mine—guarded you for the Queen, to whom your safety is dearer than her -own life, and who might not have survived your loss. I must now retire -for a short space, to compose myself ere I return home. Once more, I -implore you to forget me. Farewell for ever!” - -And without another word, and in spite of Philip’s appealing looks, she -entered the hospital with Dorcas. - -“It would be well if I could forget her,” thought Philip, as Constance -disappeared; “but that is beyond my power. I could not tear her from my -heart without a pang greater than I could endure. Yet it would be a -crime to trouble the peace of one so pure and holy-minded. No matter! I -should be wretched without her. Come what will, we must meet again.” - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - - DERRICK CARVER. - - -From these thoughts he was recalled to what was going on by Rodomont, -who called out, “Here is one of the murtherous villains who attacked -your Highness. Will it please you to question him?” - -Philip turned at the words, and by the light of the torches which were -held towards him, was enabled to examine the captive. The man, whose -hands were tied behind his back by a belt, was of middle height, and -rather powerful frame, and seemed to be decently attired; but his -garments were sullied with blood, which flowed from several bodily -wounds, as well as from a deep gash across the temple. His head was -uncovered, and his matted black locks were dabbled in gore. His -features, which were strongly marked, and remarkably stern in -expression, were of a ghastly hue; but notwithstanding the smarting of -his wounds and evident faintness from loss of blood, his looks were -resolute and his black eyes blazed fiercely. He did not quail in the -least before the searching and terrible glance fixed upon him by the -Prince. - -“Do any of you know this man?” demanded Philip, after regarding him -stedfastly for a short space. - -“By the body of Saint Alphonso, which reposes at Zamora! I should blush -to avow myself acquainted with the felon hound,” rejoined Rodomont. “But -luckily I have never seen him before; and everyone else appears to be in -the same predicament. How art thou called, fellow? Speak out, or the -thumb-screw shall force the truth from thee.” - -“Torture would not make me speak,” replied the man, firmly. “But I have -no desire to conceal my name. It will profit you little to know it. I am -called Derrick Carver, and I am of Brightelmstone, in Sussex.” - -“Derrick, thou art most appropriately named Carver,” rejoined Rodomont; -“but instead of carving his Highness, as was thine atrocious design, -thou shalt thyself be carved by the knife of the executioner.” - -“By whom wert thou instigated to this attempt?” demanded Philip. “Some -greater hand than thine own is manifest in the design.” - -“A far greater hand,” rejoined Derrick Carver. “The hand of Heaven is -manifest in it.” - -“Deceive not thyself, insensate villain,” rejoined Rodomont. “’Tis the -Prince of Darkness who hath inspired the black design. He has deserted -thee, as he deserts all his servants.” - -“I am no bond slave of Satan, but a faithful servant of the Most High,” -said Carver. “It was Heaven’s wish that I should fail; but though my -sword has been turned aside, there are others left that shall find the -tyrant out.” - -“There is clearly some conspiracy on foot,” said Osbert, who by this -time had joined the Prince. “I have my own suspicions at its author, -which I will presently communicate to your Highness. But that these are -hired assassins is certain. By their own showing, they were to have a -hundred rose-nobles each for the deed.” - -“Said I not right that Beelzebub was at the bottom of it?” cried -Rodomont. “A hundred rose-nobles! Is that the sum for which thou hast -bartered thy soul, thou damnable Derrick? Wert thou to be paid in -_French_ coin—ha! Carver?” - -“Your suspicions tend the same way as mine own, I perceive, Sir,” -observed Osbert. - -“Mine tend towards the French Ambassador, M. de Noailles,” rejoined -Rodomont. “I speak it openly. I’ll be sworn this attempt is his -excellency’s contrivance.” - -“Like enough,” said Philip. “But the truth must be wrung from that -villain’s lips.” - -“Nothing can be extorted from me, seeing I have nothing to confess,” -rejoined Derrick Carver, boldly. “I cannot answer for the motives that -actuated those engaged with me, but my own were righteous in intent. I -meant to free the Protestant Church from its deadliest enemy, and my -country from subjection to Spain. I have failed; but, I say again, -others will not fail, for there are many to take my place. The blood of -the saints will not be shed in vain, but will cry out incessantly for -vengeance.” - -“Peace, blasphemer!” exclaimed Rodomont, “or we will have thy tongue -plucked forth.” - -“Hear me out, and then deal with me as you list,” said Derrick Carver. -“I am no hired assassin. Scarce half an hour ago I was lamenting the -perilous condition of the Church and the realm, when I heard that the -enemy of both was in Southampton, almost unattended. Those who told me -this designed to slay him, and I unhesitatingly joined them, without fee -or promise of reward, being moved thereto, as I deemed, by a divine -impulse. That is all I have to say.” - -“Let him be kept in some place of security till he can be further -interrogated,” said the Prince. “And let the clothes of the villain who -fell by my hand be searched to see whether there are any papers about -him that may lead to the discovery of his employer.” - -“It shall be done,” replied Rodomont. “As to this Derrick Carver, he -shall be clapped in the dungeon below the Bar-gate, the strongest prison -in Southampton, and if we have to put him to the question, ordinary and -extraordinary, we will have the truth from him. But your Highness may -take my word for it, ’tis a _French_ design.” - -“I thank you for your zeal, good Master Bittern,” said Philip, “and in -consideration of the services you have rendered me, I am content to -overlook the freedom of speech in which you indulged a little while -since. But I must enjoin you to be more careful in future.” - -“I shall not fail,” replied Rodomont, bowing respectfully. “My excuse -is, that I knew not whom I was addressing. Your Highness may ever count -on my loyalty and devotion,” he added, placing his hand upon his heart. - -At this juncture the priest, who had officiated in the little chapel of -the Domus Dei during Philip’s visit to it, entered the court with his -assistants, and after inclining himself reverently before the Prince, -proceeded to congratulate him on his miraculous preservation. - -Replying in suitable terms, Philip declared he was so fully convinced of -Heaven’s interposition in his behalf, that he desired at once to offer -up thanks for his providential deliverance, and prayed the holy father -to accompany him to the chapel for that purpose. - -The priest readily assented, and led the way to the sacred edifice, into -which, after a brief delay, Philip, with Osbert and the rest of the -assemblage, including even Derrick Carver, were admitted. - -Again the tapers were lighted at the altar, and again the Prince knelt -down before it; but this time there was no fair devotee beside him to -distract his thoughts, and his prayers were full of fervour and -gratitude. - -It was a strange and solemn scene, and impressed even Rodomont and his -companions, whom recent events had served to sober. - -The demeanour of Derrick Carver was stern and unmoved; but when the -priest uttered a heartfelt prayer for the Prince’s deliverance, he could -not repress a groan. As Osbert looked round at this moment, he fancied -he could discern, within the deep recess of the doorway, the figure of -Constance Tyrrell. If it were so, however, she had vanished before the -others quitted the chapel. - -His devotions over, Philip arose, and in taking leave of the priest, -promised the holy man an offering to Saint Julian, the patron saint of -the chapel. He then bowed to the others, and declining further -attendance, passed forth with Osbert, and proceeding to the quay, -entered the boat which was waiting for him, and returned to the -“Santissima Trinidada.” - -At the same time Derrick Carver was conveyed by Rodomont and the others -to the Bar-gate, and locked up in one of the gloomiest cells of its -subterranean dungeon. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER X. - - THE MEETING AT THE GUILDHALL. - - -No suspicion whatever had been entertained of the Prince’s absence from -the ship. He was supposed to be alone in the state-cabin, where, as we -know, the Count D’Egmont had been left as his representative, and, after -the strict orders given to that effect, the Count remained entirely -undisturbed. As time wore on, and midnight drew near, D’Egmont began to -feel uneasy, and it was a relief to him when, shortly afterwards, the -Prince appeared with Osbert. - -“I fear you must be fatigued with waiting for me, Count,” said Philip, -as soon as the usher had retired. “I have stayed longer on shore than I -intended.” - -“I trust your Highness has been amused,” observed D’Egmont, assisting -the Prince to take off his mantle. “Heavens! what do I see?” he -exclaimed. “The cloak is cut in pieces.” - -“Not unlikely,” replied Philip, laughing. “It has warded off more than -one deadly thrust. Your cloak has done me good service, Count. Without -it, Queen Mary might have wanted a husband, and the Emperor an heir to -his dominions.” - -“Your Highness has acted rashly and unwisely in thus exposing yourself,” -cried D’Egmont. “Recollect how much hangs upon your life. The destinies -of the world would be changed if aught befel you. The saints have -guarded you at this moment of peril, and will continue to guard you, but -it is tempting Heaven to jeopardise your safety unnecessarily.” - -“You assume that I have acted rashly, D’Egmont,” rejoined Philip, “but I -did not provoke the conflict. Set upon by assassins, I was compelled to -defend my life. Thanks to your cloak and to my own right hand, I have -come off without a scratch.” - -“I do not presume to ask for particulars,” said the Count. “But I trust -you have not been recognised. If so, your secret visit to the town will -be known to all within it to-morrow, and will assuredly be reported to -the Queen.” - -“I have thought of that,” rejoined the Prince. “Precautions must be -taken lest any idle tale be told her Majesty. No tidings of the -occurrence can reach her to-night, and at daybreak you shall convey a -letter to her, wherein I will inform her that I landed privily with the -design of hastening to Winchester to throw myself at her feet, when my -purpose was prevented by this untoward circumstance. Osbert Clinton -shall accompany you. Having been with me at the time of the attack, he -will be able to answer any questions the Queen may put to him relative -to it.” - -“Your Highness will be pleased to give me my lesson previously,” -remarked Osbert. “I presume I must say nothing of Constance Tyrrell?” - -“Nothing but what will recommend her to the Queen,” rejoined Philip. -“Her Majesty will be pleased to learn that the damsel preserved my life -by stepping between me and the weapons of the assassins.” - -“And did she so?” inquired D’Egmont. - -“Ay, in good sooth,” returned Philip; “and it was worth the risk I ran -to be so protected. Constance Tyrrell is the fairest creature my eyes -ever lighted on. Her charms have completely enthralled me.” - -“Then let me counsel your Highness to shake off the fascination as -speedily as possible,” said D’Egmont, gravely. “It was an unlucky chance -that threw the temptress in your way at this juncture.” - -“Lucky or not, I shall not relinquish her,” rejoined Philip. “Were you -to preach to me as energetically as Father de Castro, you would produce -no effect, so you may spare your breath. And now to prepare the letter -to the Queen.” - -So saying, he withdrew into an inner chamber, from which he presently -emerged with the letter, sealed with a broad seal, and tied with a -silken thread. - -“This for her Majesty’s own hands,” he observed, with a smile, while -delivering it to D’Egmont. “Be it your business to obtain an audience -before any messenger from Southampton can reach her. All will then go -well. As you serve me discreetly,” he added, significantly to Osbert, -“so shall you prosper.” - -With this he dismissed them, and summoning his groom of the chamber, -prepared to retire to rest. - -In obedience to the Prince’s commands, Count D’Egmont, accompanied by -Osbert and a small train of attendants, went ashore at an early hour in -the morning, and as soon as horses could be procured, started for -Winchester. - -A glorious day dawned upon Southampton. A morning gun, fired from the -batteries of the castle, awoke the slumbering town into sudden -animation, while another gun from the English admiral’s ship had a -similar effect upon the crews of the combined fleets studding the smooth -waters. Men could be seen on the decks, or amidst the rigging, actively -employed in decorating the vessels with banners and streamers. Hundreds -of boats came ashore to obtain fresh meat, bread, fruit, vegetables, and -milk; and the quays, which were speedily thronged, became a perfect -Babel. Horses and mules, bearing heavy panniers, laden with provisions, -crossed the drawbridges, and were soon sent back for fresh stores, the -supply being far from equal to the demand. - -In the town all was bustle and excitement. The church bells began to -peal joyously, and the streets were soon thronged with townsfolk, clad -in holiday attire. But there was considerable misgiving amongst those -who were aware of the occurrence of the previous night. At an early hour -the mayor and aldermen repaired to the Guildhall, which, as we have -previously mentioned, occupied the interior of the Bar-gate, and here -they found the Earl of Arundel, Lord Steward of the Queen’s Household, -the Marquis of Winchester, Lord High Treasurer, and other noblemen, who -had met to investigate the attempt upon the Prince’s life, and to -consider the measures necessary to be adopted to ensure his Highness’s -safety on his disembarkation. - -Nothing, it appeared on inquiry, had been found upon Derrick Carver; but -on the body of the man slain by Philip, a letter, written in the French -language, was discovered, which, though very cautiously worded, bore -evident reference to the dark transaction. The plan, no doubt, had been -precipitated by the recognition of the Prince during his secret visit to -the town. Diligent, but hitherto fruitless, search had been made for the -four other ruffians engaged in the attack. These daring miscreants being -yet at large, it was possible some further attempt might be made, and no -precaution, said the Earl of Arundel, who presided over the meeting, -must be neglected to ensure the Prince’s safety. The guard must be -doubled, and persons of assured loyalty must be placed near his person, -while the slightest attempt at outbreak or commotion must be instantly -repressed. - -“It would have been a lasting disgrace to the country,” continued the -Earl, “if the Prince whom our Queen has chosen as her spouse, and whom -we are all bound to love, honour, and defend, had been basely -assassinated on setting foot on our shores, and we may be thankful that -we have been spared that foul reproach—thankful, also, that the design -was not conceived by an Englishman. But for the present, for reasons -which will be apparent to you all, a veil must be thrown over the -mysterious occurrence. Out of these walls none of you will speak of it. -The preservation of public tranquility necessitates this caution. Some -rumours of the attempt may be bruited abroad, but it will be best to -discredit them. Doubtless the Prince desires to keep his nocturnal visit -to the town secret. Nothing, therefore, must be publicly said of it. -This you will carefully observe. Bear in mind, also, that you will have -many Spaniards in your town to-day. They are a fiery nation, easily -roused to anger, and if this unlucky affair be talked about, they may -resent it, and quarrels and bloodshed will ensue. It is the Queen’s -desire that all who come with her destined consort be cordially -welcomed. As loyal subjects, I am sure you will carry out her wishes.” - -The mayor and the town authorities having promised compliance with his -lordship’s instructions, the meeting broke up. - -Before leaving the Bar-gate, however, the Earl of Arundel desired to see -the prisoner. Accordingly, he was conducted by the mayor to the -subterranean dungeon, where, in a dark and noisome cell, the floor of -which was humid with the drippings from the stone walls, they found the -miserable wretch stretched upon a few trusses of straw. His wounds had -been bound up, but little beyond had been done for his comfort. Pained -by the light of the lamp flashed upon him by the officer in attendance -on the visitors, he tried to turn aside his head, but ineffectually. - -“Raise him, that I may look at him,” said the Earl of Arundel to the -officer. - -The execution of the order gave the poor wretch so much pain that he -could not repress a groan. But though he was suffering excruciating -agony, his courage did not desert him, and his answers to the -interrogations put to him showed unfaltering resolution. Threats of -torture could wring nothing from him, and he sternly refused to betray -his accomplices. - -“I gave no orders to have his wounds dressed,” said the mayor. “By whom -hath he been tended, Piers?” - -“By Master Malwood, the chirurgeon,” replied the officer. - -“I thank him not for his care,” said the prisoner. “Had he let me be, I -had ere this escaped man’s malice.” - -“He speaks the truth, an please your worship,” observed Piers. “Master -Malwood declared, that if left to himself, the poor wretch would die -before the morning.” - -“But who sent for Master Malwood, answer me that, Sirrah?” demanded the -mayor. - -“Nay, I am not to blame, your worship,” rejoined Piers, humbly. “The -chirurgeon was sent by Mistress Constance Tyrrell, at her proper -charge.” - -“This is the second ill turn she hath done me,” said Derrick Carver. -“But for her, the idolatrous tyrant had not escaped me, and now she -preserves me for a lingering death.” - -“Thou art like the wild beast, who would tear the hand put forth to -succour him,” cried the mayor, in disgust. “Will it please your good -lordship to question him further?” - -“Not now,” returned the Earl of Arundel. “Who is this Mistress Constance -Tyrrell of whom he has just spoken?” - -“The daughter of one of our wealthiest merchants,” replied the mayor. “A -very pious damsel, and ever engaged in acts of charity.” - -“Is she a heretic?” demanded the Earl. - -“Not so, my lord; she is a most zealous Catholic, and it is most like -she will enter a nunnery,” replied the mayor. - -“Accursed be she, then!” cried Derrick Carver. “Had I known this, I -would have resisted the chirurgeon.” - -“Let us hence, my good lord,” cried the mayor. “If he continues these -blasphemies, we shall have the walls fall upon us and crush us.” - -“Before your worship goes, I would fain know whether I may admit -Mistress Constance Tyrrell to the prisoner,” said Piers. “She hath asked -to see him, but I would not grant the request till I had your worship’s -sanction.” - -“Let her not come near me,” cried Derrick Carver. “Her presence will -trouble me.” - -“For that very reason she shall have admittance to thee,” rejoined the -mayor. “She hath helped to cure thy body—may she now help to save thy -soul!” - -“I need not her aid,” rejoined Derrick Carver. “She hath more need of my -teaching than I have of hers.” - -“If I thought thou wouldst taint her with thy heresies, I would keep her -from thee,” said the mayor. “But I have no such fear. Admit her when she -will, Piers.” - -And he quitted the cell with the Earl. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - - OF PHILIP’S PUBLIC DISEMBARKATION AT SOUTHAMPTON. - - -Before noon the preparations for the Prince’s reception were complete. -All the houses in High-street had been hung with carpets and costly -stuffs, and otherwise decorated. From the Water-gate to the porch of -Holyrood Church, where high mass was to be performed for the Prince, the -street was kept clear by archers and arquebusiers fully equipped, and -drawn up on either side, their steel caps and breastplates glittering in -the brilliant sunshine. - -By-and-by a grand cavalcade of richly-apparelled nobles, well mounted, -and followed by long trains of esquires and pages wearing their -liveries, rode towards the quay. Noticeable amongst these were the Earls -of Shrewsbury, Derby, and Sussex, but the personage who attracted most -attention was the Duke of Norfolk. - -This venerable peer, whose long confinement in the Tower, commencing at -the latter part of the reign of Henry VIII., and extending throughout -that of his son, Edward VI., had neither broken his spirit nor impaired -his bodily vigour, rode a high-spirited charger, which he managed with -all the address and grace of a youthful cavalier. Norfolk’s attire was -of almost regal magnificence, being of purple velvet, edged with -miniver, and richly embroidered, and his charger was trapped in cloth of -gold, of red and yellow sheen. Behind him rode eighteen pages, each -mounted on a handsome courser, and each clad in cloth of gold. - -After the Duke of Norfolk and his attendants had ridden by, six mounted -trumpeters, with the royal badge on their scarlet surcoats, came on, and -made the welkin ring with the din of their silver clarions. After the -trumpeters walked a troop of lacqueys, sumptuously attired in silk and -velvet. Then came other nobles and gentlemen of the train, all superbly -mounted, and vying with each other in the splendour of their apparel, -and the number of their pages and esquires. - -Next came a band of minstrels playing upon tambours and rebecs. Then -more lacqueys in the royal liveries, and after them Sir Edward Hastings, -Master of the Horse, who was followed by two grooms leading a Spanish -jennet, caparisoned in cloth of silver, the bridal, poitral, and saddle -being studded with silver roses. This beautiful animal had been sent by -the Queen for her intended consort. - -Next came Sir Robert Rochester, Comptroller, and after him rode the -Marquis of Winchester and the Earl of Arundel. Each of these noblemen -was magnificently attired, and followed by a long train of attendants. -Then came a mounted guard, preceding the town authorities, who marched -two abreast, this part of the procession being closed by the mayor on -horseback. - -Passing through the Water-gate, on the summit of which the royal -standard now floated, the whole of the splendid cavalcade crossed the -drawbridge, and proceeded to that part of the quay where it was intended -the disembarkation should take place. A vast concourse had here -assembled, but a wide space near the water was kept clear by the guard, -and within this the procession drew up. - -It was now high tide, and close to the strand lay the Queen’s barge, -gorgeously decorated, and having a broad banner embroidered with the -arms of England on the stern. - -The Earl of Arundel with the Duke of Norfolk, the Marquis of Winchester, -and the principal nobles, having dismounted, entered this barque, and -were immediately rowed by two banks of oarsmen to the Prince’s ship. In -front of the royal barge stood six trumpeters. Four other gilded barges -followed. The course of these gorgeous barques was watched with -momently-increasing interest by the thousands of spectators on the -quays, on the town walls, and on other points of observation. - -With her decks crowded with arquebusiers in their full accoutrements, -and banners floating from her turrets, the “Santissima Trinidada” made a -most gallant show, exciting the wonder and admiration of all who gazed -upon her. Her companions on the right and left were likewise splendidly -decorated, and, indeed, every vessel within sight fluttered with banners -and streamers. - -As the royal barge approached the Prince’s ship, loud fanfares were -sounded by the trumpeters, and immediately several officials in rich -habiliments, and bearing white wands, appeared at the head of the -stairs. On gaining the deck, the Earl of Arundel and the other nobles -were conducted with the utmost ceremony to Philip, whom they found -surrounded by the Dukes of Alva and Medina Celi, Don Ruy Gomez, and the -rest of the grandees composing the Prince’s suite. - -On this occasion Philip had laid aside his customary black habiliments, -and wore a doublet and hose of crimson silk, with a robe of cloth of -gold. His boots were decked with golden strings, and bordered with -pearls. All the grandees forming his _entourage_ were dressed with -extraordinary magnificence, and made a most splendid display. - -Philip received the English nobles with the greatest courtesy, and being -informed that the Earl of Arundel was the bearer to him, from her -Majesty, of the insignia of the most noble Order of the Garter, he -immediately bowed his head, and while the collar was passed over his -neck by the Earl, the Duke of Norfolk buckled on the garter. When this -ceremony had been performed, and an interchange of formal salutations -had taken place between the English nobles and the Spanish grandees, the -Prince was conducted to the royal barge, the English nobles entering it -with him. The Spanish grandees, with various officials, gentlemen, and -pages, in attendance upon the Prince, went ashore in the other boats. - -On the part of the quay reserved for the disembarkation, a rich Turkey -carpet had been laid, and upon this stood four henchmen in -parti-coloured attire of crimson velvet and yellow silk, sustaining an -embroidered canopy of red damask, fringed with golden thread. The pages, -esquires, and other officials having first landed, the royal barge was -brought close to the strand, and a railed plank, covered with striped -cloth, being laid upon it, offered an easy passage to the Prince, whose -deportment as he slowly traversed it, was singularly haughty and -majestic. - -On the instant that Philip stepped ashore a royal salute was fired from -the castle batteries, the roar being prolonged by every gun in the -English fleet. At the same time vociferous acclamations arose from the -spectators. - -“Heaven save your Highness!—welcome to England!” exclaimed a voice from -amidst a group near the canopy. - -The voice sounded familiar to Philip, and glancing in the direction of -the speaker, he recognised Rodomont Bittern, who, with his friends, had -managed to obtain a position with the mayor and the town authorities. -Rodomont’s exclamation, uttered in a loud voice, and with unmistakable -heartiness, found many an echo. Pleased by the cordiality of the -welcome, Philip bowed graciously around, and in so doing addressed a -slight smile of recognition to Rodomont. - -A brief pause now ensued, but as soon as the grandees had landed, and -ranged themselves behind him, Philip drew his sword, holding it aloft -till he got beneath the canopy, when he again stood still, and returned -the blade to the scabbard. This action surprised all the lookers-on, and -gave rise to many comments. - -“By Saint Jude! a strange proceeding!” observed Jack Holiday to his -companions. “Are we to understand that the Prince intends to rule -England with the sword?” - -“By the mass! it looks like it,” rejoined Simnel. - -“Tut! you are wrong in your surmise,” cried Rodomont. “His Highness -draws the sword in the defence of our country. That I take to be the -meaning of the act.” - -Attended by the aldermen, the mayor now advanced towards the Prince, and -reverentially presented him with the keys of the town, laid upon a -velvet cushion. - -Philip did not take the keys, but graciously bidding the mayor arise, -said in clear and distinct accents, “I thank you, Sir, and I thank all -those with you for this welcome. You know what has brought me here. I -come not in search of men or treasure, having sufficient of both in the -country I have left. As the chosen husband of your wise and virtuous -Queen, I come to dwell among you, not as a foreigner, but as a native -Englishman. To you, my good lords,” he added to the English nobles, who -were ranged on either side of the canopy, “I am much beholden for the -assurances of loyalty and devotion which you have already proffered me, -and I here publicly declare that you, and all her Majesty’s faithful -subjects, shall ever find me anxious to promote the welfare of the -kingdom, to observe its laws, conform to its customs, and defend it -against all enemies.” - -Then, turning to the Spanish grandees, who were standing behind him, he -said, “My lords, you all, I am well assured, share the gratification I -experience at the very friendly reception that has been given me. -Hitherto, you have been strangers to the people of England, but this -must be so no longer. Spaniards and Englishmen must henceforth be -brethren, bound together by ties of strictest amity. It shall be my aim -to encourage and maintain a good understanding between the two nations, -and, seconded by you, and by these noble English lords, I cannot fail in -my design.” - -“We are ready to obey your Highness in all things,” said the Duke of -Alva, with a haughty inclination of his head, while the other grandees -made similar professions. - -“He may talk till he is tired,” muttered the Lord Admiral. “There will -be no cordial understanding between us.” - -This opinion was shared by several others. Indeed, the English nobles -were deterred by the arrogance of the Spanish grandees from making -advances towards them. - -“It is my wish to observe all good old English customs,” pursued the -Prince. “If I unintentionally neglect any of them, I hope to be made -aware of the omission. I would fain drink a health to all present.” - -“A cup of wine for his Highness!” cried the Earl of Arundel. - -“Nay, my good lord, let me have a flagon of English ale,” said the -Prince. “I should prefer your national beverage.” - -“As your Highness pleases,” rejoined Arundel, bowing. “A flagon of ale -on the instant.” - -The Prince’s choice caused considerable merriment, and warmed many a -heart towards him. - -“A cup of ale!” exclaimed Simnel. “This is carrying complaisance to the -highest point.” - -“His Highness is resolved to become an Englishman, that I can plainly -perceive,” observed Rodomont, “and takes what he conceives to be the -shortest way to his object. Heaven bless him! he is a most gracious -Prince.” - -At this juncture, a silver flagon, filled with ale, was brought on a -salver, and presented by the Earl of Arundel to the Prince, who, taking -the cup, bowed graciously around. - -“His Highness drinks to you all, good Sirs!” cried the Earl of Arundel, -in a loud voice. - -“To all, of whatever degree!” said the Prince, raising the goblet to his -lips. - -Most opportunely, at the moment, another discharge was fired from the -castle guns, followed by a loud flourish of trumpets and drums. From the -shouts that were also raised, it was evident that the Prince was rising -rapidly in popular favour. - -“How does your Highness like the beverage?” inquired the Earl of -Arundel, as he took back the goblet. - -“It will improve upon acquaintance, I make no doubt,” replied Philip. -“At present, I find it somewhat too potent.” - -“A strong head is needed to stand it,” observed the Lord Admiral, with -an ill-disguised sneer. - -After this, Philip remained for some little time beneath the canopy, -conversing with the English nobles, and evidently striving to propitiate -them, and he appeared to be successful in his efforts. He showed himself -extremely easy of access, and amongst other persons presented to him was -Rodomont Bittern. - -“This is not the first time we have met, Sir,” observed Philip, to the -surprise of most who heard him. - -“Since your Highness deigns to recollect the circumstance, be assured I -shall never forget it,” replied Rodomont. - -“Nay, you have rendered me a great service,” said the Prince, “and it -shall not pass unrequited. Is Master Tyrrell here?” - -“Ay, your Highness,” replied Rodomont. “He is yonder, with the -town-council.” - -“Let him come forward. I would speak with him,” said Philip. - -Accordingly, the worthy merchant, much to his dismay, was brought before -the Prince. He was so confused that he would have neglected the -necessary obeisance, if he had not been prompted by Rodomont, who, -indeed, half forced him to incline his person. - -“I am glad to see you again, good Master Tyrrell,” said Philip, smiling, -“and have to thank you for your hospitable intentions towards me last -night.” - -“Your Highness will forgive me. I knew not whom I was addressing,” -stammered Tyrrell. “It is true that I subsequently learnt from my -daughter——” - -“That she had rendered me a most signal service, which I trust -adequately to requite,” interrupted the Prince. “No more of that now, -Sir. But rest assured that her Majesty will not be less grateful than -myself to fair Mistress Constance.” - -“I am not quite so sure of that,” thought Rodomont. - -With further assurances of his consideration, the Prince then dismissed -Master Tyrrell, who retired with Rodomont, both being charmed with his -Highness’s affability. - -Though the foregoing conversation was not altogether intelligible to the -Spanish grandees, it caused them great surprise, and even disquietude. - -“As I live, his Highness seems to know these people,” observed Alva to -the Duke of Medina Celi. “Where can he have met them?” - -“I am as much in the dark as yourself,” replied the other. “But, in my -opinion, he must have gone ashore secretly last night.” - -“By my faith! you are right,” rejoined Alva, bending his heavy brows. -“Some idle affair of gallantry, I’ll be sworn. He is ever engaged in -such adventures. I must inquire into the matter, and take him to task -for his imprudence.” - -The English nobles, who were somewhat better acquainted than the -Spaniards with the Prince’s proceedings, laughed amongst themselves at -what was passing. - -Influenced by their royal master’s deportment, the Spanish grandees -showed a disposition to relax from their stiffness and hauteur, and ere -long engaged in friendly discourse with the English nobles, though their -manner still continued grave and formal. - -Meantime, another boat had come ashore, bringing the Bishop of Cuença, -and Father Alfonso de Castro, the Prince’s confessor. On landing, these -ecclesiastics immediately knelt down and recited a prayer, and as he -arose, the bishop pronounced a solemn benediction on the assemblage. - -Several other boats followed, filled with Spanish arquebusiers, who, -being very fine-looking men and splendidly accoutred, excited much -curiosity as they ranged themselves on the platform. The object of this -guard was made speedily apparent by the arrival of some thirty large -coffers, each enveloped in a cover bearing the Prince’s escutcheon. -These coffers, supposed to contain gold in bullion, were subsequently -conveyed to the castle under the guard of the arquebusiers. Many -speculations were indulged in as to how this treasure was to be -employed—the general impression being, that it would be used in bribing -certain of the council and of the nobility. - -As soon as the treasure was landed, the Prince mounted his jennet, the -Master of the Horse holding the stirrup, and the _cortége_ returned to -the town. Richly-caparisoned chargers were brought for the Spanish -grandees who rode behind the Prince, while the English nobles preceded -him. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER XII. - - HOW THE PRINCE HEARD HIGH MASS IN HOLYROOD CHURCH; - AND HOW HE ONCE MORE BEHELD SIR BEVIS AND HIS - COMPANIONS. - - -Amid the thunder of cannon, the ringing of bells, the beating of drums, -the braying of trumpets, the clash of cymbals, the waving of scarves and -kerchiefs, accompanied by joyous acclamations, Philip entered -Southampton by the Water-gate. - -Bending lowly in return for the clamorous welcome given him by the -occupants of the gallery adjoining the gate, the Prince continued to bow -gracefully right and left as he rode slowly up the street. Philip was -never seen to greater advantage than on horse-back, and his stately -figure now commanded universal admiration. As he went on, he descried -many a comely damsel at the windows, but she he most desired to behold -was not visible. - -Passing through the triumphal arch reared across the streets, which, now -that it was completed, had a charming effect, he dismounted at the -Gothic porch of Holyrood Church, near which the English nobles were -ranged to receive him. - -Internally, the church presented an imposing appearance, being richly -decorated for the occasion. The aisles were densely crowded, but the -broad nave was kept clear, and along it a crimson cloth was stretched. -The pillars were also covered with embroidered cloths, and ornamented -with paintings. Superb vessels of gold and silver, chalices, reliquaries -and pixes, decked the altar, above which stood an image of the Virgin, -then but newly set up. Large tapers burnt on either side. Priests and -deacons in their stoles, with white-robed choristers and -incense-bearers, filled the chantry. - -As Philip, preceded by the Bishop of Cuença and Father de Castro, and -followed by a splendid train of English and Spanish nobles, marched -along the nave, the priests advanced to meet him, while the air was -filled with fragrance. At the same time the roof resounded with jubilant -symphonies. A large velvet cushion had been placed on the right of the -altar for the Prince, and on this he knelt down, while the English and -Spanish nobles grouped themselves on either side. Mass was then -solemnised, the Bishop of Cuença and Father de Castro officiating with -the English priests. - -On issuing from the church, Philip was greeted with loud acclamations -from the crowd, which he graciously acknowledged. Mounting his jennet, -and attended by a gallant train, consisting of the English and Spanish -nobles, he proceeded along High Street towards the Bar-gate, where he -was told by the Earl of Arundel that a pageant awaited him. - -The same manifestations of popular satisfaction that had hitherto -attended him continued during this part of his course, and no untoward -incident occurred to mar the general harmony. - -On approaching the Bar-gate, Philip perceived beneath its archway the -gigantic Sir Bevis of Southampton, armed as he had appeared on the -previous night, and seated on his mighty charger Arundel. Royal Canute -was stationed on the right of the puissant champion, and savage Ascapart -on the left. Behind were the Moorish kings. - -Thus placed, the gigantic figures had a very picturesque effect, and -harmonised well with the ancient structure. A trumpet being sounded, a -fancifully-attired dwarf issued from a postern in one of the flanking -towers, and strutted towards the Prince. - -“Who art thou, and what is thy business?” demanded Philip, as the dwarf -made him a very ceremonious obeisance. - -“My name may perchance have reached your Highness’s ears,” replied the -mannikin, proudly. “I am called Sir Narcissus le Grand, and am -one—perchance not the least distinguished—of her Majesty’s attendants.” - -“I am aware that her Majesty has a dwarf to divert her,” replied the -Prince, laughing. “But I fancied the diminutive valet’s name differed -from thine.” - -“There is no other dwarf but myself in her Majesty’s household,” -returned the mannikin. “Before I received the honour of knighthood, I -was called Xit, and I am still occasionally so designated by those who -are on familiar terms with me.” - -“That name has brevity to recommend it, and therefore suits thee better -than the other,” observed the Prince. - -“Nay, an your Highness thinks so, I am ready to resume the appellation. -Xit is a name of which I have no reason to be ashamed, seeing I have -ever borne it with honour. Perchance your Highness designs some -distinction for me. The Cross of Santiago, or the Toison d’Or, would not -be ill bestowed.” - -“By Saint Anthony! a modest proposition!” exclaimed Philip. “I marvel -thou dost not ask to be made a grandee of the first class.” - -“That is indeed my ambition,” replied Xit. “I shall then be privileged -to remain covered in your Highness’s presence, like the proud lords I -see yonder. But, though dazzled by the thought, I must not forget the -business in hand, which is to acquaint your Highness that the Knight of -Southampton, the redoubted Sir Bevis, with his slave Ascapart, and the -regal Canute, all of whom you behold under yon archway, welcome you to -England, and shout with me ‘God save Prince Philip!’” - -“God save Prince Philip!” vociferated the three giants in concert. - -“Thanks for the welcome,” replied Philip. “Your pageant is good, but it -lacks its chief character. Where is the Princess Josyan?—she should be -with Sir Bevis.” - -“Highness,” said Xit, somewhat embarrassed, “there are two princesses, -and since they cannot agree as to which shall take precedence, it was -deemed best that neither should appear. They are within the Bar-gate. If -you desire it, they can be summoned.” - -“Bring forth the youngest and fairest of them,” rejoined Philip. - -Xit bowed, and hastened to execute the Prince’s command. - -In another instant he reappeared, leading by the hand a comely young -damsel, attired in a kirtle of green velvet, and having a glittering -caul on her head, in whom Philip was at no loss to recognise the captive -made by Sir Bevis on the previous night. A bright blush suffused her -cheeks, serving to heighten the effect of her charms, but otherwise she -did not seem much abashed, but tripped gaily with her little conductor -towards the Prince. - -“Highness,” said Xit, as he presented her, “in this damsel, ordinarily -known as Lilias Ringwood, you behold the Princess Josyan.” - -Scarcely were the words uttered, than a lattice, immediately above the -central arch of the Bar-gate, was thrown open, and an angry female face -appeared. - -“’Tis false!” screamed Lady le Grand, for she it was—“’tis false, I say! -I am the real Princess Josyan, and no one shall usurp the part. I am -shut up here under lock and key, or I would soon strip that vile hussy -of her attire, which belongs of right to me. Doff it at once, minion.” - -“Retire on the instant, I command you, Madam,” screamed Xit, shaking his -hand furiously at her. - -“I shall obey no orders of thine, thou contemptible little monster,” -rejoined Lady le Grand, in a shrill voice. “Let me out, or it shall be -worse for thee. How dare you put another woman in my place? Lilias -Ringwood shall not enact the part assigned to me.” - -“Marry, but she shall,” rejoined Xit. “His Highness desired that the -youngest and fairest of the two claimants should be brought forth. Thou -art neither so young nor so lovely as Lilias, and art consequently -superseded. Retire, I say.” - -Before Lady le Grand could make any further rejoinder, Philip -interposed. - -“But what says Sir Bevis himself?” he demanded. “Since he is chiefly -concerned in the matter, the choice of a princess ought to rest with -him. Methinks he cannot hesitate.” - -“Assuredly not, your Highness,” rejoined the gigantic warrior, inclining -his head. “I am right glad of the exchange.” - -“Then take fair Lilias to him,” said Philip. “Remember the fate of the -strong man of Israel,” he added to Sir Bevis, “and be not subdued like -him. Otherwise, thou mayst have reason to repent thy choice.” - -“No Delilah shall enslave me, your Highness,” rejoined the giant, as the -damsel was placed behind him by Ascapart. - -“That remains to be seen,” laughed Lilias, as she settled herself on the -pillion. - -Mortified by the success of her young rival, Lady le Grand retreated -from the window, amid the jeers and laughter of the beholders, all of -whom were mightily entertained by the incident. - -No sooner was this important point settled, than Sir Bevis rode forth -from the archway with the fair Lilias behind him, her countenance -radiant with triumph. Bending in knightly fashion to the Prince, the -gigantic warrior bade his companions attend him, and struck into a -street on the right. Calling for his piebald steed, Xit followed the -procession, without troubling himself further about Lady le Grand. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - CHAPTER XIII. - - THE ABBESS OF SAINT MARY. - - -Philip next proceeded to the castle, in the principal court of which he -found his arquebusiers drawn up. Long before this, the treasure had been -locked up in one of the strongest chambers of the donjon. Not being -familiar with a Norman castle, the Prince examined the ancient fortress -with much interest, and, ascending to the summit of the keep, enjoyed -the magnificent view commanded from it. - -His inspection of the castle completed, Philip was conducted to a public -place in the centre of the town, which derived its name of Saint -Michael’s Place, from a venerable and beautiful church standing in the -midst of it. Facing the east end of this reverend pile was the -habitation designed for his temporary abode. - -In Saint Michael’s Place, as elsewhere, a large crowd had congregated, -who cheered the Prince lustily on his appearance, and did not seem -inclined to disperse even when he had dismounted and entered his -lodgings. - -The quaint architecture of the habitation, the bay-windows filled with -painted glass, the low-raftered roofs, the walls panelled with oak -darkened by age, the numerous small apartments, the stiff cumbrous -furniture—all so different from the vast gilded saloons and open courts -suited to another clime, with which he was familiar—were far from -displeasing to Philip, and when the Earl of Arundel apologised for the -scant accommodation of the place, the Prince courteously assured him -that the house was very much to his taste. “What sufficed for your great -monarch, Henry VIII.,” he said, “may well suffice for me.” - -Pleading fatigue, he then retired to a private chamber, and was not -disturbed until the return of the Count D’Egmont and Osbert Clinton from -Winchester, when they were immediately admitted to his presence. - -D’Egmont brought a letter from the Queen, which he delivered to the -Prince, but, without manifesting any impatience to ascertain its -contents, Philip laid it on the table beside which he was seated, and -proceeded to question the Count as to his visit. - -“Pass by all other matters,” he said, “and come to the point. What did -her Majesty think of my nocturnal adventure? Was she satisfied with the -explanation offered her?” - -“Not entirely, I fear, your Highness,” replied D’Egmont, “though she -said little to warrant such a conclusion.” - -“You were careful not to alarm her?” said Philip, turning to Osbert. - -“She pressed me very shrewdly,” replied the young man, “but I trust I -succeeded in allaying her suspicions, which were evidently aroused by -the description I was obliged to give of your fair deliverer, Constance -Tyrrell. Her Majesty inherits something of the disposition of her august -sire, and is inclined to jealousy.” - -“That does not augur well for my future comfort. Jealousy in a wife is -intolerable,” replied Philip. “Let us see what is said in her letter,” -he added, opening it. “There is nothing here but congratulations on my -safe arrival, and deep concern at the attack upon my person. Not a word -as to my intended visit to Winchester. Apparently, her Majesty does not -attach much credence to that part of the story.” - -“She is not easily imposed upon,” observed D’Egmont. “It must be -admitted that your Highness has given her just cause for suspicion. She -will not believe that eagerness to behold her induced you to quit the -ship privily at night. Her penetration pointed to a different motive, -and all she heard seemed to confirm her doubts. At one moment she had -resolved to come over to Southampton, but fortunately she relinquished -that design. Mischief might else have been made by the opponents to the -marriage.” - -“Pshaw! I have no fears on that score,” said Philip. “But I am glad she -did not come. She might have interfered with my plans.” - -At this moment an usher entered, stating that Mistress Constance Tyrrell -was without, and besought an audience of the Prince. - -“By Saint Iago! this is better than I expected,” cried Philip, -overjoyed. “Is she alone?” - -“No, your Highness,” replied the usher. “The lady abbess of St. Mary, -Winchester, is with her.” - -“I would the lady abbess were in her nunnery, or anywhere but here!” -exclaimed Philip, in a tone of pique. “Admit them.” - -On this the usher withdrew, and the next moment Constance entered the -room, accompanied by a religious dame of very stately deportment. The -abbess of Saint Mary was attired in a long black gown, the ample folds -of which swept the ground. The sleeves of her robe were loose, and over -her shoulders was spread a sable mantle, with a hood attached to it. A -barbe of plaited linen covered the lower part of her face, and, with the -close-drawn hood, effectually concealed her features. On the entrance of -the two ladies, D’Egmont and Osbert retired. - -Stepping quickly towards Constance, Philip took her hand, preventing her -from making the lowly obeisance she contemplated. After greeting her -very courteously, he turned to the abbess, and saluting her -respectfully, said,— - -“Holy mother, to what am I indebted for this visit? Can I serve you in -aught?” - -“For myself I seek nothing, Prince,” replied the abbess, in a voice that -vibrated through Philip’s breast, occasioning him an uneasy feeling. “I -am a messenger from the Queen to this young maiden. Her Majesty, having -been informed that, under Heaven, the chief instrument of your -preservation from a great peril was Mistress Constance Tyrrell, who -heroically shielded you from the weapons of assassins, has sent me to -bring the damsel to Winchester. This is my mission, which I was enjoined -to execute without delay; but I have consented to defer my departure for -a short space, as Mistress Constance hath a request to prefer to your -Highness.” - -“I thank you for your consideration, holy mother,” replied Philip. “The -fair Constance can ask nothing of me that I will not readily grant.” - -“Make no rash promises, Prince,” remarked the abbess. “First hear her -request.” - -“I pray you speak, then, fair mistress,” said Philip, in an encouraging -tone to Constance. “You need not apprehend a refusal.” - -“The boon is greater than I ought to ask,” said Constance, trembling. -“Yet I must summon courage to make it. In a word, then, your Highness, I -would solicit pardon for the miserable wretch who dared to raise his -sacrilegious hand against your royal person.” - -“Pardon for that miscreant!” exclaimed the abbess. “Impossible!” - -“For myself I would willingly grant your request,” replied Philip, in a -troubled tone, “but I have not the power. The Queen alone can pardon -this offender against her laws. You must appeal to her.” - -“But your Highness will second me,” observed Constance. “A word from -you, and it will be done.” - -“Be not too sure of that,” said the abbess, sternly. “The Queen is -compassionate, but just. To pardon a wretch like this would be fraught -with evil consequences. It may not be.” - -The force and decision with which these words were pronounced struck the -Prince, and he looked hard at the abbess. But her features were wholly -undistinguishable. - -“The lady abbess is right,” he said, after a pause. “I fear the appeal -to the Queen will be in vain. Yet say to her that, if possible, I would -have the man spared.” - -“The man is a heretic, as I understand,” remarked the abbess. “If he -will abjure his errors, and discover his accomplices, mercy may, -perchance, be shown him—not otherwise.” - -“I fear, then, he must die,” replied Constance. “He is obstinate in his -opinions.” - -“Then he deserves to perish,” rejoined the abbess, “and you are wrong in -seeking to save him.” - -“My hope is to make him profitable to the Catholic Church,” said -Constance. “If he be put to death now, he will be deemed a martyr by -those of his own faith. In time I may bring about his recantation.” - -“’Twere a good act, if you could accomplish it, fair Constance,” -observed Philip; “but I fear you deal with impracticable material. But -how comes it you take so much interest in this Derrick Carver, for such, -if I recollect aright, is the caitiff’s name?” - -“I know not whence my compassion for him springs,” she replied. “But I -have visited him in his cell, and fancy I can discern something of good -in him.” - -“Be not deceived, damsel,” said the abbess. “There can be no good in one -capable of the crime which this man hath attempted. But if you are in -earnest as to his conversion, I promise you you shall have an -opportunity of attempting the work. I have interest enough with the -Queen for that.” - -“I am glad to hear you say so, holy mother,” observed the Prince. “And I -shall rejoice if the fair Constance succeeds in her attempt. But be this -as it may, I do not feel relieved from the weight of obligation I am -under to her. When you present her to the Queen, say I shall be well -pleased if her Majesty can place her among her gentlewomen.” - -“I will do more,” rejoined the abbess. “I will use all the influence I -possess with her Majesty to see the damsel well bestowed in marriage.” - -“Not if I can prevent it,” thought Philip. - -A suspicion in regard to the abbess, which the Prince had begun to -entertain, being confirmed, he begged a word with her in private, and on -her ready assent, led her into the deep recess of a bay-window. - -Entirely changing his manner towards her, he then said, “I know not how -to account for it, holy mother, but while talking to you I could almost -imagine myself engaged in converse with her Majesty.” - -“A strange supposition,” observed the abbess, in a blander tone than -before. - -“It is the highest compliment I could pay you,” pursued Philip. “That -you should resemble so admirable a sovereign is the best proof of your -merit.” - -“I am much flattered by your Highness’s good opinion,” returned the -abbess, still more blandly; “but how can you tell that I am like the -Queen, since you have never beheld her Majesty?” - -“I can perfectly judge by the many descriptions given me of her,” said -the Prince. “In disposition I am sure you are exactly like her. Remove -your hood, I pray you, that I may see whether the resemblance extends to -feature.” - -“I cannot comply with your Highness’s request, as I have a vow which -prohibits me from disclosing my countenance to any of your sex,” she -replied; “but I will own that I am like the Queen.” - -“I was quite sure of it,” said Philip. “Permit me for a moment to -address you as her Majesty.” - -“’Tis a strange whim,” replied the abbess, complacently, “and I ought -not to consent to it. But your Highness is singularly persuasive. I am -not without curiosity to know what you would say to the Queen.” - -“What I have to say may sound like the language of passion, and may not -suit your ears,” rejoined Philip. - -“But, as the Queen, I may listen to it,” she rejoined, with something of -tenderness in her tones. - -“Then I would throw myself at your feet, as I do now,” cried Philip, -kneeling as he spoke. “I would press your hand to my lips, and assure -you of my unalterable love and fidelity. I would tell you how I have -burned with impatience to behold you—how I have counted the hours of my -long voyage, and have rejoiced as each day brought me nearer to you. In -the strongest terms I could employ I would express my sense of the -honour you have conferred upon me in choosing me for your husband, and I -would endeavour to convince you that it will be the chief business of my -life to increase your felicity and to extend your power. Not a cloud -shall overshadow your future existence if I can drive it away—but all -shall be serenity and sunshine. This is what I would say to the Queen,” -he added, rising. - -“Your language is so impassioned, Prince,” she returned, “that I am -almost as much moved as her Majesty could be by your words. For the -moment, I will suppose myself the Queen——” - -“It is so understood,” interrupted Philip. - -“I fear you feign this passion, Prince,” she continued. “To love one -unknown, unseen, with the ardour you profess, is impossible, and yet I -ought not to say so, for though I have never beheld you till now, your -image has long occupied my breast. I hope you may not be disappointed in -me. It shall be my anxious study to win your affection by entire -devotion and submission to your will, and I trust, with Heaven’s grace, -to succeed.” - -“Doubt it not,” replied the Prince, fervently. “You are sole mistress of -my heart, and will ever maintain paramount sway over it.” - -“I am foolish to ask it,” she said, “yet I would fain have your -assurance that it is not my crown that has enticed you hither?” - -“Rest easy on that score,” rejoined the Prince. “You yourself are the -magnet that has attracted me. You would have been as much prized without -your kingdom as with it.” - -“I cannot believe you; yet the assurance is so sweet, that I will yield -to the delusion,” she rejoined. “But I must listen to these honeyed -words no longer. Once more I must become the abbess.” - -“To others, but not to me,” rejoined Philip. - -On this, they left the recess, and returned to where Constance was -standing. - -“What shall be done for this damsel?” said Philip. “It pains me that I -cannot grant her request.” - -“Her request is most unreasonable. Still, she has a great claim upon -you,” replied the abbess. “I make no promise, but order the prisoner to -be brought here for examination, and I will consider what can be done.” - -Thanking her with a smile, Philip instantly summoned Osbert Clinton, and -bade him bring Derrick Carver before him with all possible dispatch. He -likewise ordered the immediate attendance of the Bishop of Cuença and -Father de Castro. - -With a profound obeisance, Osbert departed on his mission. - -While this was passing, the abbess proceeded to the table, on which -writing materials were placed, and wrote a few words on a sheet of -paper, which she folded up, and, delivering it to the Prince, observed, -in a significant tone, “You may need this anon. Not a word,” she added, -with a gesture of caution. - -After glancing at the paper, Philip placed it within his doublet. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER XIV. - - FATHER ALFONSO DE CASTRO. - - -Shortly afterwards, the usher announced the Bishop of Cuença and Father -Alfonso de Castro. No fitting opportunity having hitherto occurred of -describing these two personages, we will now say a few words respecting -them. The Bishop of Cuença was a perfect courtier, polished in manner, -witty, sarcastic, and a _bon vivant_. His features were handsome, and -his looks intelligent, but wily. His attire was as elegant as his -position as an ecclesiastic permitted. His person was tall, well formed, -his complexion olive, his eyes dark and intelligent. - -A far more striking personage than the bishop was Father Alfonso de -Castro. He possessed one of those austere countenances in which the old -Spanish painters delighted. In age he was about sixty, and his long life -seemed to have been spent in practices of penance and devotion. A few -scattered locks, marked by the tonsure, clothed his reverend head. His -figure, once tall and erect, was now bent, and his gait feeble and slow. -His complexion was sickly, and his eyes deep sunken, but still full of -lustre. - -Father de Castro was a profound theologian, and had written much against -heresy, menacing the professors of the new doctrines with such severe -punishments, that he had not unjustly acquired the title of -“_Hæresio-mastrix acerrimus_.” - -A grave salutation passed between the Bishop of Cuença and the abbess, -but, when the Prince presented his confessor to her, she said,— - -“I am already acquainted with Father de Castro through his writings. I -have perused his learned commentary on the Twelve Minor Prophets, and -his homilies on the Psalms. I have also read his three books on the Just -Punishment of Heresy, and I entirely agree with him. But the work that -has afforded me the deepest gratification is his masterly treatise on -the Validity of the Marriage between Henry VIII. and Katherine of -Aragon. That treatise has been the Queen their daughter’s constant -companion, and has solaced her during many an hour of affliction.” - -“I grieve to hear that so excellent a Princess has endured so much,” -replied Father de Castro; “but it was the consciousness that truth and -justice were on her side, and not my poor production, that sustained her -during her trials. Yet I must rejoice that I have been able to pour balm -into her soul. However, her sorrows are now over, and she will reap the -reward of her long suffering and patience. Heaven’s blessing will -descend upon her head and upon her people. She will be happy in her -marriage, and from her loins princes shall spring, who shall govern this -realm wisely and well, and maintain it in the true faith.” - -“Heaven grant it may be so!” exclaimed the abbess, fervently. “As the -old religion has been restored by the Queen, her most earnest desire is -that it should be so firmly established that no fears need be -entertained of a relapse into schism.” - -“Having read my treatise on the Punishment of Heretics, holy mother, you -know the measures I recommend,” replied Father de Castro. “To prevent -the further spreading of this pestilence, it must be thoroughly rooted -out.” - -“That will be a work of much time and difficulty, Father,” replied the -abbess, with a sigh. “But I do not despair of its full accomplishment.” - -“An Auto-da-Fé, such as we have in Spain, of frequent occurrence, would -soon sweep off the tainted,” observed the Bishop of Cuença. “I trust to -see the Holy Inquisition established in this country.” - -“That can never be, my lord,” replied the abbess. - -“Wherefore not, good sister?” demanded the bishop. - -“Because Englishmen would never submit to it,” rejoined the abbess. -“Such an attempt would cause a rebellion which nothing could put down. -On this point, Romanists and Protestants would unite. The throne would -not be secure, and in the confusion heresy might again become -triumphant. Heaven avert such a contingency! But there is nothing to -apprehend. The Queen will never yield to such counsels.” - -“You appear to be in Her Majesty’s confidence, holy mother,” observed -the bishop, drily. - -“I am so far in her confidence, my lord,” replied the abbess, “that I -know her to be decidedly adverse to the Inquisition, and that she will -never authorise its introduction in her kingdom.” - -“Possibly the Prince her husband may incline her to different views,” -remarked the bishop. - -“No, my lord,” replied the abbess; “the Queen is not accustomed to -change her mind, and will never act contrary to her judgment.” - -The bishop looked surprised at the vivacity of the abbess, but Philip -hastened to interpose, and said, “The lady abbess is right, my lord. I -shall never seek to influence her Majesty’s opinions in aught that -concerns her kingdom. That I have sworn—and by my oath I shall abide.” - -“Unless his Holiness shall grant you absolution,” muttered the bishop. - -Philip then briefly explained to the bishop and to his confessor why he -had sent for them, and had just made an end, when Count D’Egmont -entered, and said that M. de Noailles was without, and besought a -moment’s audience of his Highness. - -“What! the perfidious assassin! how dares he approach me? But he shall -rue his temerity,” cried Philip, placing his hand on his sword. Then -instantly becoming calm, he added, “but he could not have come more -opportunely for my purpose. Admit him, D’Egmont. Once within this -chamber, he is my prisoner. Place a guard at the door, and let him not -go forth without my order.” - -“No harm must be done him,” said the abbess, in a low, deep voice. - -“I have not sent for him,” rejoined Philip. “If he rushes to his own -destruction it is not my fault.” - -“It was madness in him to come here at all,” said D’Egmont. “The Duke of -Alva, who has heard of the attempt, and suspects De Noailles of its -contrivance, is in the ante-chamber.” - -“I am glad to hear it,” replied Philip. “The Duke will know how to act,” -he added, with a significant glance at D’Egmont. - -“If any injury be done the ambassador, there will be war with France,” -observed the abbess, in the same low, deep tone as before. - -“No harm shall befal him, if he be not proved guilty of this foul plot,” -rejoined Philip. “But, if it be his contrivance, he shall not escape the -punishment he merits. Admit him, Count.” - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER XV. - - THE FRENCH AMBASSADOR. - - -D’Egmont withdrew, and almost instantly reappeared with the French -ambassador. - -M. de Noailles made a very gallant appearance, being splendidly attired -in white and silver. He removed his plumed and jewelled cap as he -entered the room, and advanced with a very smiling and confident air -towards Philip. While he was being presented to the Prince by the Count -D’Egmont, the Duke of Alva entered the room. At the same time, two -Spanish halberdiers stationed themselves near the door. - -Philip received the ambassador with freezing politeness. - -“Considering the relations unfortunately subsisting between my father, -the Emperor, and the King, your master, I scarcely expected this visit -from your excellency,” he said. - -“I do not appear before your Highness in my quality of ambassador, but -as a simple gentleman,” replied De Noailles. “I could not hear of the -felon attack made upon you last night without desiring to offer my -congratulations on your escape; but I might have hesitated to do so if -rumour, with its customary malice, had not sought to fix the contrivance -of the dark deed on me.” - -“No one who knows your excellency could for a moment suspect you of -planning such an affair,” rejoined Philip. “You would never strike a -dishonourable and cowardly blow. Others may suspect you—I do not.” - -“He does not suspect him, because he is sure of his guilt,” muttered -Alva. - -“Having received this most gratifying assurance from your Highness, I -will retire,” said De Noailles, slightly alarmed, “entreating you to -believe that though placed by circumstances in an inimical position, I -rejoice in your auspicious arrival in this country, and trust that -Heaven may guard you from all ill, and shed its blessings upon you and -her Majesty.” - -“Perfidious villain! I marvel that lies of such magnitude choke him -not,” exclaimed the Duke of Alva, involuntarily clutching his poniard. - -“I thank your excellency for your good wishes, which I am convinced are -as sincere as your vehement denial of all complicity in this black -affair,” rejoined Philip. “But I must detain you a few minutes longer. -You have come most _à propos_. I am about to interrogate one of my -assailants, and shall be glad that you should be present during the -examination.” - -“The villain, as I have heard, is confined in the dungeon of the -Bar-gate,” replied De Noailles. “I will attend there whenever your -Highness may desire.” - -“He is uneasy, and would fain get away,” muttered Alva, who was watching -the ambassador narrowly. - -“I shall not need to give you that trouble,” remarked Philip. “The -examination will take place here.” - -“In this chamber,” exclaimed De Noailles, startled. “I thought the man -was desperately wounded and like to die.” - -“It is true he is badly hurt, but he hath life enough in him to speak, -as your excellency will find. He will be here anon,” observed Philip. - -“But the scene will be disagreeable to me,” cried the ambassador. “I -must crave your permission to withdraw.” - -And without waiting for consent, he turned to depart; but D’Egmont and -Alva planted themselves in his way. - -“A prisoner,” he ejaculated, in consternation. - -“Ay, a prisoner at his Highness’s pleasure,” rejoined Alva. - -“I protest against such violation of my privilege,” cried De Noailles, -with mingled terror and anger. - -“You can claim no privilege,” rejoined the Duke, sternly. “You stated -expressly that you came here as a private gentleman, and not as an -ambassador. Back Sir, at your peril.” - -Seeing there was no possibility of escape, De Noailles tried to assume a -bold and unconcerned demeanour; but his nerves sustained another and yet -severer shock as the door was thrown open, and a litter, the curtains of -which were closely drawn, was borne into the room, under the conduct of -Osbert Clinton. In attendance upon the wounded man was Malwood, the -chirurgeon. - -Behind the litter came Rodomont Bittern, and the four bearers were -Rodomont’s friends, who had voluntarily undertaken the office, in order -to be present at the examination. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER XVI. - - THE EXAMINATION. - - -After consulting the Prince by a look, Osbert caused the litter to be -set down in the middle of the chamber. As the curtains were drawn aside -by Rodomont, and the livid features of Derrick Carver were fully -revealed to view, Philip narrowly watched the effect of the ghastly -spectacle on De Noailles; but he stood the ordeal firmly. - -“Raise thyself, Carver,” cried Rodomont to the prisoner. - -“Where am I?” groaned the wretched man. - -“In the presence of the Prince of Spain,” rejoined Rodomont. “Art thou -prepared to answer his interrogations?” - -“I am too feeble to talk,” replied Derrick Carver, sinking backwards. - -“I have a potent elixir with me which will restore his natural forces,” -said Malwood. - -“Give me the phial. I will administer the dose,” cried Rodomont, pouring -a few drops down the prisoner’s throat. - -“Enough!—enough!” exclaimed Malwood, staying his hand. - -“By the girdle of Saint Francis! it acts like magic,” cried Rodomont. -“The colour is coming to his cheeks, and his eyes look brighter.” - -“His pulse begins to beat firmly,” said Malwood. “He is now able to -answer any question your Highness may desire to put to him,” he added to -the Prince. - -At a sign from Philip, Father de Castro here approached the litter. - -“Who art thou?” demanded Derrick Carver, slightly raising himself, and -regarding the priest sternly. - -“I am the confessor of the Prince of Spain,” replied the other; “and -lost as thou now art, steeped in sin, it will gladden me to reconcile -thee to Heaven. Dire as is thine offence, and justly as it calls for -condign punishment, I will strive to intercede for thee with his -Highness, provided thou wilt make clean thy breast and recant thine -errors.” - -“Think not to move me,” replied Derrick Carver. “I have the stuff in me -of which martyrs are made, as you will find. If I be doomed to a death -of torture, Heaven will give me constancy to bear it. I grieve not for -myself, but for my fellow countrymen, who have much bitter persecution -to endure.” - -“Pity is wasted on him, Father,” said Rodomont. - -“No, my son,” rejoined De Castro. “Our Church is never without -commiseration for the most hardened sinner, who may be received into its -bosom even at the last hour.” - -“You prate of pity, yet would enforce obedience to your doctrines by -torture and burnings,” said Derrick Carver. “If I mistake not, you are -the ruthless Father de Castro, who hath written and preached on the -punishment of heretics, and hath been the means of consigning many true -believers in the Gospel to the flames.” - -“I am he you suppose, unhappy man,” replied De Castro. “I am a physician -to those who are sick of soul. If the only remedy for their disease be -fire, ought I to hesitate to prescribe it?” - -“Then treat me as thou hast treated others, merciless priest,” rejoined -Derrick Carver. “Thou wilt see what will ensue. Cast abroad my ashes to -the winds, and they will cause a tempest which will crush thee and the -Prince thy master.” - -“Hold thy peace, thou crazy fellow! Thou ravest,” cried Rodomont. - -“Not at thy bidding, base hireling of Spain,” rejoined Derrick Carver. -“I hold thee in utter contempt. I am an Englishman, and will bend to no -foreign yoke—a Protestant, and will never abandon my faith. I give my -life for my country and my religion. Wilt thou give thy dog’s life for -either?” - -“My patriotism and religious zeal do not lead me to turn assassin, -Carver,” rejoined Rodomont. “Neither doth it become thee, who hath sold -thyself for French gold, to talk of subserviency. I am a loyal subject -to the Queen, and a foe to traitors, of whom thou, Derrick, art the -vilest.” - -“Thou accusest me falsely,” rejoined Carver. “No French gold has ever -touched my hand.” - -“Answer the question I am about to put,” said the Prince, approaching; -“and beware! for thy life depends upon thy truthfulness. It is useless -to deny that thou wert hired for this deed. Name thy employer, and I -will obtain thy pardon from the Queen. I promise it on my royal word.” - -“You will not credit what I say,” rejoined Carver. “Why, therefore, -should I speak?” - -“Look round this assembly,” pursued Philip, “and say whether anyone -within it is known to thee.” - -“I see none but Spanish nobles and priests,” rejoined Carver, in accents -of contempt. - -“Look again, Derrick,” said Rodomont “They are not all Spaniards. There -is a Frenchman among them.” - -“It may be,” replied the wounded man. “What is that to me?” - -“Much,” replied Rodomont. - -“I pray your excellency to approach the litter,” said Philip to the -French ambassador. - -“Readily,” replied De Noailles, advancing. “Have you ever beheld me -before?” he said to the prisoner. - -“Equivocate not, but answer plainly, Derrick,” said Rodomont. “Have you -ever beheld his excellency before?” - -“I have,” replied the prisoner. “I saw him last night, in a house near -the West-gate.” - -“You are mistaken, Sirrah; you cannot have seen me!” cried De Noailles. - -“Truth only will avail you,” said the Prince to the prisoner. “What -passed between you and his excellency?” - -“Not a word—not a look. I do not think he even noticed me,” rejoined -Carver. - -“But there were others with you whom he did notice?” said the Prince. -“Trifle not with me. It imports me to know who they were, and what -occurred.” - -“The villain’s statement respecting me is utterly false,” cried De -Noailles. “I did not stir from my lodgings last night.” - -“Your excellency must needs be in error there,” remarked Rodomont, -“since you were seen and recognised in the High Street, about half an -hour before this murtherous attack took place, thus allowing ample time -for its concoction. Moreover, this letter found on the body of the -ruffian slain by the Prince, may serve to prove your share in the dark -transaction.” - -“I deny the charge altogether,” cried De Noailles. “’Tis a device of my -enemies. When the matter is regularly investigated, and before a -competent tribunal, I can easily clear myself.” - -“Justice shall be done you, Sir, of that you need not doubt,” said -Philip, sternly. “As to you, fellow,” he added to the prisoner, “little -as you deserve it, you shall have a pardon. But understand. You owe life -and freedom to Mistress Constance Tyrrell—not to me.” - -“Are no conditions annexed to the pardon?” inquired Derrick Carver. - -“None; it is unconditional,” replied the Prince. “Here is her Majesty’s -order,” he added, giving Rodomont the paper, signed by the abbess. “Are -you content?” he added to Constance, who had approached at the moment. - -“I am,” she replied, with a look of unutterable gratitude. - -“With your Highness’s permission,” said Rodomont, “the prisoner shall be -taken to the hospital of the Domus Dei, where he can remain till his -wounds be healed, and if there be a spark of gratitude in his breast, -the residue of his life will be devoted to extolling your Highness’s -clemency.” - -“I trust he may become a good Catholic through your instrumentality,” -said the Prince to Constance. “Take him away,” he added to Rodomont. - -Upon this Rodomont directed the bearers to remove the litter, and making -a profound obeisance to the Prince, he followed it out of the room. - -“My part in this strange performance is now over, I presume,” observed -De Noailles to the Prince. - -“Your excellency is at liberty to depart,” rejoined Philip, coldly. -“Attend him,” he added, glancing at Alva and D’Egmont. - -The look was so significant that it did not escape the ambassador, and -caused him to pause. - -“No treachery, I trust, is intended?” he said. “Your Highness will bear -in mind that my person is sacred.” - -“So is mine,” rejoined Philip, sternly. “Yet that circumstance did not -save me from attack.” - -“Your Highness would not insinuate——” - -“I insinuate nothing,” said Philip. “Go, Sir, Heaven go with you!” - -Seriously alarmed, the ambassador did not dare to stir a step. The -terrible looks of the Duke of Alva froze the blood in his veins. While -he stood irresolute, the lady abbess went up to him, and said, “I will -go with you.” - -“It seems, then, that I am really in danger,” stammered De Noailles. - -“Without me you will never quit this place alive,” replied the abbess. - -And signing to Constance to follow her, she left the room with the -ambassador, the Duke of Alva and the Count D’Egmont having gone out -before them. - -As De Noailles and the two ladies entered the ante-chamber, they found -it full of armed men, while both the Duke and D’Egmont had drawn their -swords. - -“Pass on, holy mother, and take your charge with you,” said Alva to the -abbess and Constance. “We must have a word with his excellency.” - -“I will not affect to misunderstand your purpose, my lord Duke,” said -the abbess, “but it must not be. I forbid it.” - -“You, holy mother!” - -“Yes, I, the Queen!” she rejoined. - -“The Queen!” exclaimed Alva, sheathing his sword. “Nay, then, we must -needs obey. Your excellency will excuse this momentary interruption. -Pray pass on.” - -As may be supposed, the ambassador was not slow to avail himself of the -permission. - -[Illustration] - - BOOK II. - THE ROYAL NUPTIALS. - - - - - CHAPTER I. - - OLD WINCHESTER FROM SAINT CATHERINE’S HILL. - - -Know you the fair hill, crowned by a clump of trees, with a zone around -its waist, and a carpet of smooth turf spread out upon its banks, -arising from the well-wooded and well-watered meads in the immediate -vicinity of the ancient city of Winchester? If you are a Wykehamist, you -know it well. Graven on the brow of the hill is a labyrinth, or maze, -the work of a poor student, who, being debarred from the delights of -home during the holiday season, occupied his weary hours in this strange -task, while his heart-sickness found relief in a ditty, still sung by -his successors at Wykeham’s famous school. The legend goes on to relate -that the hapless youth, who thus carved a memorial on the hill, pined -away and died beneath one of the trees on its summit. If so, his gentle -spirit must still haunt the spot! Lower down, an entrenchment, deeply -cut in the chalk, and attributed to the Dane, encompasses the hill. The -base of the mount is washed by the silver Itchen—a stream dear to old -Izaak Walton, whose remains have rested, ever since his “ninety years -and more” were told, in the adjacent cathedral. Other hills there are -hard by—as Saint Giles’s, whereon the greatest fair in England was -annually held from the period of the Conquest to the reign of Henry VI.; -and Saint Mary Magdalene’s, on which the Empress Maud and the valorous -prelate Henry de Blois, brother of King Stephen, met to treat—but -neither of these eminences are comparable in beauty of form, or in charm -of situation, to fair Saint Catherine’s Hill. - -If you are a Wykehamist, we repeat, you well know Saint Catherine’s -Hill. Oft, in happy, bygone days—far too soon flown—have you wended, -with a joyous band of your schoolfellows, across the meadows and by the -brink of the meandering Itchen towards your favourite hill. Oft, in -summer-tide, have you plunged into the deep pool hard by the mill—oft -have you thrown the line upon the glassy water and dragged forth the -speckled trout—oft have you lingered on the rustic bridge and watched -the light skiff, rowed by a comrade, shoot swiftly under it—oft have you -joined the merry groups seated on the banks at the foot of the hill, or -started in the mimic chase with the fleetest runners of the crew—oft -have you climbed the steep sides of the eminence, have tracked its -circling trench, threaded the intricacies of its maze, or, reclining -beneath the shade of its tree, enjoyed the glorious prospect of the -ancient city commanded from the point. Oft thence have you gazed upon -the turrets and crocketed pinnacles of the venerable pile, erected by -your benefactor, the revered William of Wykeham. Deep is the debt you -owe him. Nobler seat of learning there cannot be than Winchester -College; second only in architectural beauty to regal Eton. Well-nigh -five hundred years has your famous school endured. May it last five -hundred more! - -Beautiful, most beautiful, is, now-a-days, the view from Saint -Catherine’s Hill; but in the middle of the 16th century, when we must -now regard it, it was infinitely more so. From this height, the fine old -city, skirted on the south by lordly trees, was beheld in its highest -perfection. Thronged with convents, colleges, hospitals, churches, and -other buildings of ancient date, and great beauty of architecture, and -boasting one of the grandest cathedrals in the kingdom, Winchester had -then a grave, monastic air—something of which it yet retains, despite -the many and grievous changes it has undergone. True, its religious -communities and charitable establishments had been suppressed by Henry -VIII., and their revenues seized upon, but the spoiler had spared the -edifices. Most of these monasteries and convents were restored by Mary, -and the long exiled monks and nuns had just got back to their old -abodes. - -The aspect of Winchester, however, at the epoch in question, was -martial, as well as monastic. Besides well-fortified walls, flanked by -numerous towers, and defended by bastions, the city possessed two large -castles, one of which, built by William the Conqueror, occupied a -commanding position on the south-west, and covered a vast area with its -works and outworks. This fine old Norman castle, eventually demolished -by Cromwell, was besieged and taken by the Dauphin of France in the -reign of John, but it held out gallantly against Simon de Montfort and -the barons in the days of Henry III. In Mary’s time it was in good -repair, and well supplied with ordnance and men. - -Wolvesey Castle, as the other fortress was called, stood in the lower -part of the city, to the south-east of the cathedral. Though less -advantageously situated than the upper strong-hold, it rivalled it in -magnitude. The two giants tried their strength in the time of the -warlike Henry de Blois, but were too well matched for any decided result -to ensue. Wolvesey Castle was built by the valiant prelate we have just -mentioned on the site of the old Saxon palace wherein Egbert, Alfred, -Edgar, and Canute had dwelt, and derived its name from the tribute of -wolves’ heads exacted from the Welsh princes by Edgar, and paid at the -palace gates. Soon after the completion of Wolvesey by De Blois, it was -attacked by the Empress Maud, who had possession of the upper fortress, -and was invested at the same time by the Earl of Gloucester, and David, -King of Scotland, but it held out against all its assailants. During -this conflict the city suffered much from the contending parties, but -especially from the adherents of Stephen. Fire-balls thrown from -Wolvesey Castle caused a tremendous conflagration, whereby the Abbey of -Saint Mary, the royal palace, the suburb of Hyde, with its superb -monastery of Saint Grimbald, commenced by Alfred the Great, and a -multitude of churches were destroyed. Dismantled by Henry II., who -dreaded its strength, Wolvesey was restored and refortified at a later -period, and afforded shelter from the barons to the half-brothers of -Henry III. During all this time, and for upwards of another century, -Wolvesey was occupied by bishops, who belonging to the church militant, -kept it in a good state of defence. Later on, it became less of a -fortress, and more of an episcopal palace, and such it was at the period -of our history, for though none of its fortifications were destroyed, -and its walls, towers, and donjon were still standing, the buildings -were devoted to pacific purposes. Great trees were allowed to grow up in -its courts, and fair gardens were laid out beneath its walls. The -principal apartments were in the keep, and here Mary was now lodged, -while her large retinue found ample accommodation in the numerous towers -and outbuildings. Gardiner had fitted up the palace splendidly for his -royal mistress’s reception. During her stay at Wolvesey, unbounded -hospitality reigned there; and never at any time—not even in 1522, when -Henry VIII. feasted the Emperor Charles V. in its halls—had greater -profusion been displayed within the castle. Of this vast and stately -pile, demolished by Cromwell, some picturesque ruins, o’ergrown with -ivy, are still left, attesting its former extent and grandeur. - -Wolvesey Castle was connected by a subterranean passage with the -cathedral, so that communication could be kept up with that edifice -during a siege. Opposite the gate-tower was the noble entrance to -Wykeham’s College. Near at hand was another college, founded by John de -Pontissara, and still nearer, the hospital called “La Carité,” -appertaining to the cathedral. Tall trees sheltered these edifices, and -added to their beauty. Indeed, this part of the city was so densely -planted with timber, that it looked like a grove. - -The most striking object in old Winchester, as in the existing city, was -the cathedral. This ancient and splendid structure demands a far more -lengthened description than we are able to afford it. The scene of many -highly important events, it has been the place of coronation of our -earlier kings, and their mausoleum. Egbert, Edmund the son of Alfred the -Great, Edred, Canute, and Hardicanute, found here a sepulchre. Alfred’s -honoured remains, temporarily deposited within the cathedral, were -afterwards removed to the adjacent abbey of Hyde, which he commenced, -but did not live to complete. Here, amongst other holy personages, Saint -Swithun, Bishop of Winchester in the ninth century, the patron saint of -the city and the cathedral, found a grave. Here, also, lie the bones of -many an illustrious prelate—Bishops Walkelin, Edyngton, and Wykeham; -Bishops de Blois and Waynflete, Cardinal Beaufort, Prior Silkstede, -Bishop Fox, and Gardiner himself, of whom our story treats. Built at -different epochs, Winchester Cathedral offers examples of various styles -of architecture, which, though dissimilar, produce a magnificent whole. -Upon its site stood a more ancient church, reared by the Saxon king, -Kenewalch, which was partially pulled down in the 11th century, when the -present edifice was commenced by Bishop Walkelin, who preserved such -portions of the original fabric as suited his design. The greater part -of the east end of the existing structure, including the massive central -tower, is Walkelin’s work; and that tower, though somewhat heavy, is a -noble specimen of Norman architecture. Considerable alterations were -next made, towards the close of the 12th century, by Bishop Godfrey de -Lucy, who rebuilt the Lady Chapel. About 1350, a new nave was commenced -by Bishop Edyngton, and the work was continued by the illustrious -William of Wykeham, and after him by Cardinal Beaufort, and brought to a -completion by Bishop Waynflete. The vast and lofty columns on either -side of the nave, each pillar being about twelve feet in diameter, -produce a grand effect, and the _coup d’œil_ of the interior from the -great western portal is superb beyond description. The transepts, -wherein may still be seen the huge round pillars and vast circular -arches, piled one upon another to the roof—the original work of -Walkelin—constitute, perhaps, the most interesting part of the edifice. - -Brief allusion can only be made to the marvels of the choir; to its -elaborately carved stalls with their _miserères_, canopies, pinnacles, -and other ornaments; to the magnificent carved screen behind the -altar-piece; to the glories of the great east and west windows; to the -superb chantries of Cardinal Beaufort, Bishop Waynflete, and Bishop Fox, -all of extraordinary beauty and richness. On the south side of the nave, -and exhibiting infinite richness of ornament and extreme delicacy of -carving, is the mortuary chapel of William of Wykeham, in which may be -seen a recumbent marble statue of that venerated personage, his head -supported by angels, and three kneeling figures at his feet. In the -north aisle, near the presbytery, is the mortuary chapel of Bishop -Gardiner. In the Silkstede Chapel, in the south transept, will be found -the lowly grave of gentle Izaak Walton. - -And now a word in regard to the city itself. The early history of Venta, -Caer Gwent, or the White City, as Winchester was originally called, is -lost in obscurity, but the remote antiquity of the place is -unquestionable. The Celt, the Roman, the Saxon, the Dane, and the -Norman, have successively occupied the spot. Whether good King Arthur -held his court in the White City, and banqueted his peerless knights at -the Round Table, still preserved in the castle hall, may be doubted. But -it is certain that, as the residence of our great Saxon kings, and the -seat of their government, Winchester was the most important city in the -island. In the days of Cerdic it was the capital of the West Saxons, -and, on the dissolution of the Heptarchy, it became the metropolis of -England. The most illustrious name connected with Winchester is that of -Alfred the Great. Compelled to abandon the city for a while to the -Danes, this great monarch and lawgiver retook it, restored it to its -pristine splendour, and dwelt within it to his latest day. Canute also -had his palace in Winchester, and died there. From Egbert to Edward the -Confessor—a period of two hundred and forty years—all our old Saxon -kings were crowned within the cathedral, and most of them found graves -in its vaults. William the Conqueror loved Winchester, and strengthened -it by the proud castle on the hill. William Rufus was buried in the -cathedral, and the saints deposited there, resenting the intrusion of so -impious a monarch upon their resting-place, caused the great tower to -fall down. During the usurpation of Stephen, Winchester became, as we -have shown, the scene of dire conflicts between the Empress Maud and -Bishop de Blois. Henry III., surnamed of Winchester, was born within the -city; and so was Arthur, eldest son of Henry VII., but the latter died -too young to do credit to his birth-place. Edward I. held divers -parliaments in the city, and partially restored its consequence. Great -feasting occurred in Wolvesey Castle, with jousting and triumphs, when -the Emperor Charles V., as we have previously related, was for a week -the guest of Henry VIII. Of the crushing effect produced upon the city -by the Reformation we have already spoken. It was now just recovering -from the blow. Modern Winchester comes not within our scope. But the -city is still beautiful, still picturesque. Though reft of more than -half of its olden attractions, it still boasts its grand cathedral, its -famous college, and its exquisite and unique hospital of Saint Croix. -Retaining these, the city of Egbert, of Alfred, and Canute, must ever be -one of the most interesting in the kingdom. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - SAINT CATHERINE’S CHAPEL. - -At the period of our history the finishing-point to the beauty of Saint -Catherine’s Hill was given by an exquisite Gothic chapel placed upon its -summit. Erected in the 13th century, this little temple was much -resorted to by the devout on account of the reliques it contained of -Saints Birinus, Swithun, and Ethelwold. Within in might also be seen a -ploughshare which, while red hot, had been trodden upon without injury -by the beautiful Queen Emma, mother of Edward the Confessor. Constant -pilgrimages were made to the shrine, and on the festival of Saint -Catherine, to whom the chapel was dedicated, a long procession of -religious personages of both sexes, headed by the Bishop of Winchester, -and accompanied by an immense concourse, came forth from the city and -ascended the hill, when the Bishop and those with him entering the -chapel, placed rich gifts upon the altar. At such times, the spectacle -of the vast assemblage kneeling around the little fane, or raising the -choral hymn to heaven, must have been highly impressive. Formerly, Saint -Catherine’s Chapel had been well endowed, but its revenues were -appropriated by Wolsey to his “twins of learning,” Ipswich and Oxford. -From this time, until the return to the old worship under Mary, the -place was completely neglected. Restored by Gardiner, an aged priest, -Father Jerome, who had officiated within it in former days, was -appointed to its care. At the same time its precious reliques were -brought back. Luckily, during the season of its desecration, it had -sustained no material injury—its extraordinary reputation for sanctity -having probably saved it—and it was now nearly as beautiful as ever. As -least, its custodian, good Father Jerome, thought so. - -In the olden time, it had been customary with devotees, after early -immersion in the clear waters of the Itchen, to repair to Saint -Catherine’s Chapel, hear matins, and perform other devotional exercises. -This practice, healthful alike to body and soul, was now revived. -Welcome to Father Jerome were all who came there to pray. - -At an early hour on the morning of the third day after the Prince of -Spain’s public entry into Southampton, a remarkably handsome young -gallant—tall, graceful in figure and deportment, and very becomingly -attired in a doublet of green velvet, slashed with white silk, and -wearing a small velvet beret of the some colour, adorned with a white -plume, on his head—issued from the south gate of Winchester, and passing -through the grove of stately elms, colonised by rooks, then environing -this side of the ancient city, struck across the charming valley watered -by the Itchen. - -The morning was lovely enough to have tempted the veriest sluggard to -quit his couch, and our handsome young galliard seemed fully alive to -its beauties. The sun had but just o’ertopped sweet Saint Catherine’s -Hill. The grass was heavy with dew, and a thin haze hung in some parts -of the valley, but this quickly disappeared. All nature looked bright -and smiling. The warblers of the grove carolled blithely, the larks -soared aloft rejoicingly, and a cloud of clamorous rooks, quitting the -tall trees near the city, winged their way towards the marsh lands -further south. Scared by the young man’s approach, the stately heron -started from the river in which he was fishing, while other aquatic fowl -dived beneath the green water-weeds and disappeared. - -At no time are we so susceptible to Nature’s beauties as at early morn. -Our senses of delight are quicker then than at any other season, and -invigorated by the freshness of the atmosphere, we find something to -charm in every object we behold. So it was with the young gallant in -question. He was familiar with the scene around him, yet he discovered -beauties in it of which he had been hitherto unconscious. His eye ranged -along the valley through which strayed the winding Itchen, pleased with -all it encountered, until his gaze settled on the secluded hospital of -Saint Croix. - -Never before, it seemed to him, had the ancient edifice looked so -lovely, so sequestered, as it did now. Though partially screened by -trees, enough was visible to evidence its size and architectural -beauty—the lofty gateway, the roofs of the quadrangular courts, and the -square tower of the reverend church. A slight mist, enveloping but not -hiding the outline of the pile, gave it a dreamlike character. - -The hospital of Saint Croix was even then more than three hundred years -old, having been erected in 1136 by Bishop Henry de Blois, of whom -previous mention has been made. It was subsequently enlarged by Cardinal -Beaufort, and is still, we are happy to say, in an admirable state of -preservation. Here the hospitality of monkish times is still practised -on a small scale. Like many other similar institutions in Winchester and -elsewhere, Saint Croix was deprived of its rents and revenues by Henry -VIII., but sufficient was fortunately saved from the spoiler’s grasp to -preserve it from utter extinction. New life was communicated to the -decaying old hospital by Mary, and it was the thought of its unexpected -revival that gave it special interest in the eyes of the young man who -now gazed upon it. Contrasting its present condition with the past, he -rejoiced that a fabric so lovely, and designed for such benevolent -purposes, should have escaped destruction. - -After indulging in these reflections for a brief space, he walked on, -bestowing a glance as he crossed the wooden bridge over the Itchen at -the trout shooting through the clear stream. He had now reached the foot -of Saint Catherine’s Hill, whither, apparently, he was bound, and -disdaining to take the easy but circuitous path conducting to the little -chapel, he speeded up the steepest part of the acclivity, across the -Danish entrenchment, and did not halt for a moment till he gained the -summit of the hill. He then turned to enjoy the splendid prospect -commanded from the spot of the ancient city and its environs, which we -have already endeavoured to bring before the reader. - -While he was thus occupied, the door of the little chapel was opened by -a priest of venerable and benevolent aspect, who stepped towards him, -bade him a kindly good morrow, and bestowed a benison upon him. - -“What brings Master Osbert Clinton to Saint Catherine’s Hill so early?” -inquired the old priest. - -“Nothing more than to hear matins in your chapel, good Father Jerome,” -replied Osbert. “I trust I am in time.” - -“You are in ample time, my son,” replied the old priest, smiling. -“Matins have not yet been said, and will not commence for half an hour. -Except myself, you are the first on Saint Catherine’s Hill this blessed -morning. Indeed, I marvel to see you here so soon. That a young gallant -like Master Osbert Clinton, engaged in all the gaieties of court, should -have come to this little chapel to pray at so early an hour, argues a -strength of devotion for which, I own, I scarcely give him credit.” - -“I will not attempt to deceive you, good father,” returned Osbert. “It -is not merely the desire to pray within your chapel that has brought me -here, but the hope of meeting a fair maiden——” - -“Dare you make such an avowal to me, young Sir?” interrupted Father -Jerome, in a tone of stern rebuke. - -“Nay Father, be not angry with me,” said Osbert. “You will pardon me, I -am sure, when you know my motive. My object is to caution the damsel, -and this is the only opportunity I may have of doing so.” - -“Methinks I know the damsel you allude to, my son,” returned Father -Jerome. “Mistress Constance Tyrrell, is it not? She was here yesterday, -and after performing her devotions, poured forth the secrets of her -heart to me, and besought my counsel.” - -“You are aware, then, of the perilous position in which she is placed, -and of the necessity of extricating her from it without delay?” - -“I know she is beloved by some exalted personage, and that she is full -of apprehension——” - -“Well may she be so, holy Father,” said Osbert. “I dare not tell you by -whom she is beloved. Suffice it, that her position at court is fraught -with peril. But it shall be my business to guard her.” - -“You love her, then, my son?” observed Father Jerome. - -“Passionately,” replied Osbert. “But I have not yet ventured to tell her -of my love.” - -“You are encouraging a hopeless passion, my son, and I beseech you to -check it while you can. But what tidings do you bring of the Prince of -Spain? When comes he from Southampton?” - -“This very day,” returned Osbert. “I am to form part of the train which -will escort his Highness hither. We shall set forth at noon, at which -hour the Prince, with a large cavalcade, will leave Southampton, so we -shall meet him midway.” - -“I am told he is a well-favoured Prince, but haughty and reserved of -manner,” remarked Father Jerome. - -“I have not found him so,” replied Osbert. “To me he has been singularly -condescending, and, indeed, he is gracious to all.” - -“I am right glad to hear it. That speaks well for him. Long and -earnestly have I prayed that our good Queen’s union may be happy. Much -does our holy Church owe her. Look down upon that city, my son. Regard -those monasteries, convents, and hospitals. They have all been restored -by her. Once more within yon noble cathedral mass is celebrated, and all -the rites of the Romish Church performed. To Queen Mary we owe this -blessed change. By her Saint Croix has likewise been restored, and it is -to her benign influence that this little chapel has been again opened -for worship—that the reliques of the saints have been brought back to -it—and that I, myself, am enabled to officiate within it. By Queen Mary -heresy and schism have been overthrown, and our holy Church delivered -from bondage. May Heaven long preserve her! She is our hope and -strength—our pillar and defence.” - -“I cry ‘Amen’ to that prayer with all my heart,” said Osbert. “Heaven -grant the Prince may prove a good husband to her!” - -“You speak as if you doubted it, my son,” rejoined Father Jerome. “But I -cannot tarry for further converse. I must leave you now. The hour for -matins is at hand. After prayers, if you have aught further to say to -me, I shall be at your service.” - -With this, he re-entered the chapel, and presently a bell began to ring. -Many persons, chiefly country-folk, obeyed the summons, coming from -different parts of the valley, and entered the chapel, the door of which -now stood open. - -Osbert, however, did not enter with them, as he had caught sight of two -female devotees slowly ascending the hill, in whom he recognised -Constance Tyrrell and her old attendant, Dorcas. He waited till they -gained the brow of the eminence, and then advancing towards the damsel, -respectfully saluted her. Her appearance surprised and distressed him. -She looked sad and pale, and traces of recent tears were on her cheeks. -Scarcely returning his salutation, she entered the chapel, followed by -old Dorcas, who appeared to be as full of affliction as her young -mistress. Osbert went in after them, and knelt down by the side of -Constance at the altar. But she did not once look towards him, and, -indeed, seemed wholly unconscious of his presence. - -At the close of the service, Osbert quitted the chapel with the -country-folk, and waited outside, thinking Constance would soon come -forth. But he was doomed to disappointment. More than an hour elapsed, -and she did not appear. At the expiration of that time the chapel door -was opened by Father Jerome, who looked very grave. Addressing Osbert, -the old priest said, “Do not tarry here longer, my son. Mistress -Constance Tyrrell has much to say to me, and seeks my ghostly counsel.” - -“But I will wait for her, good Father,” cried Osbert. “I care not how -long I stay. I _must_ speak with her.” - -“Impossible! my son,” replied Father Jerome. “I enjoin you to depart. -Constance does not desire to see you. Stifle the unfortunate passion you -have conceived for her. It can never be requited.” - -“In Heaven’s name what has happened, good Father? Tell me, I adjure -you?” cried Osbert. - -“Question me not, but go!” said Father Jerome, authoritatively. -“Constance will not come forth while you remain here. I myself will -accompany her to Winchester.” - -“But will you tell me nothing more? Will you not give me a hope?” -ejaculated Osbert, despairingly. - -The old priest shook his head, and, with a compassionate glance at him, -closed the door, and bolted it inside. - -Osbert was half inclined to force an entrance into the chapel, but -feeling the impropriety of such a proceeding, he tore himself away, and -rushed wildly down the hill, scarcely knowing whither he went. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - CHAPTER III. - -HOW THE PRINCE OF SPAIN RODE FROM SOUTHAMPTON TO WINCHESTER; HOW HE - HEARD HIGH MASS AT THE CATHEDRAL, AND VISITED THE QUEEN PRIVATELY AT - WOLVESEY CASTLE. - - -Philip prolonged his stay at Southampton from Friday, the 20th of July, -1554, the day on which he made his public entry into the town, till the -following Monday. Before leaving, he dismissed his fleet, which set sail -for Cadiz, under the command of the Admiral of Castile. The Flemish -squadron also departed at the same time. Nothing was allowed to -transpire publicly in regard to the Queen’s secret visit to Southampton. -After protecting the French ambassador from the Prince’s vengeance, in -the manner previously related, Mary returned to Winchester, taking -Constance Tyrrell with her. Next day, the Count D’Egmont, attended by -Osbert Clinton, brought her Majesty a set of diamonds, of inestimable -value, as a present from Philip. Somewhat later in the same day, the -noble Spanish dames, the Duchess of Medina Celi, the Marchionesses -Pescara, de Farria, and del Valle, the Countesses Olivares, de Saldana, -and de Modica, with several other gentlewomen, who had accompanied their -consorts to be present at the approaching solemnity, arrived at Wolvesey -Castle in magnificent chariots and litters provided for them by the -Queen. - -Meantime, Southampton continued in a fever of excitement, nothing being -thought of in the town but revelry and rejoicing. On Sunday, Philip -heard mass in Saint Michael’s Church, and rode forth afterwards with his -train to Netley Abbey, then in possession of the Marquis of Winchester, -Lord High Treasurer, to whom it had been granted on the dissolution of -the monasteries, and after being sumptuously entertained by his noble -host, he returned, in the cool of a most delicious evening, by water to -Southampton. - -About noon on Monday, the 22nd, the Prince quitted Southampton, attended -by a magnificent escort, comprising, in addition to his own suite, the -Duke of Norfolk, the Marquis of Winchester, the Earls of Arundel, Derby, -Worcester, Bedford, Rutland, Pembroke, and Surrey; with the Lords -Clinton, Cobham, Darcie, Matravers, Talbot, and many others, numbering, -with their gentlemen and esquires, upwards of two thousand horse. Never -before had such a vast and splendid cavalcade passed through the -Bar-gate. Stationed at the gate were Sir Bevis, with the Princess Josyan -seated behind him on the broad back of Arundel, Ascapart, Canute, and -Xit—the latter mounted on his little piebald horse—and when the royal -_cortége_ had passed by, these personages followed it at a short -distance. Hundreds of persons on foot accompanied the cavalcade, which -proceeded at a slow pace, half way to Winchester, when it encountered -another large company of noblemen and gentlemen sent to meet it by the -Queen. Amongst these were the Count D’Egmont and Osbert Clinton. Swelled -by this addition, the cavalcade, which had now assumed the proportions -of an army, pursued its course towards Winchester, the trees by which -the valley of the Itchen was shaded affording protection from the -scorching sunbeams. Ere long Philip came upon the hospital of Saint -Croix, the secluded beauty of which might have attracted more of his -attention had not Winchester itself, at the same moment, burst upon his -view. Cries of admiration broke from the Spaniards as they caught sight -of the ancient and picturesque city. - -From Saint Croix to the South-gate the road was lined on either side by -well-dressed spectators of both sexes, who cheered the Prince loudly as -he rode by on his Andalusian barb. A roar of artillery from the castle -batteries announced his entrance into the city to the Queen. - -Philip was now close to the cathedral, which rose before him in all its -majesty. Passing through a gateway, he reached the great western -entrance, in the wide place in front of which some fifteen hundred -horsemen were now drawn up, forming a most imposing spectacle. - -Beneath the central portico, with its noble arch supported by clustered -columns, and its tabernacles containing statues of the saints Peter and -Paul, stood Gardiner, in his full pontificals, mitre, stole, chasuble, -rochet, alb, and amice. His crosier was borne by a priest, who stood -behind him. Beetle-browed, swarthy of complexion, hook-nosed, and harsh -of feature, Gardiner, notwithstanding his forbidding looks and stern, -searching glances, which seemed to read the hearts of those he looked -upon, and inspired more dread than love, had a countenance replete with -intelligence, while his imperious looks and manner, untamed by reverse -of fortune, showed the confidence he felt in his own mental powers and -resources. With Gardiner were Bonner, Bishop of London, Tonstal, Bishop -of Durham, Day, Bishop of Chichester, Thirlby, Bishop of Ely, Heath, -Bishop of Worcester, and other prelates, all in mitres and copes. Behind -the bishops were the clergy belonging to the cathedral in their -vestments. - -As Philip dismounted before the porch, and bent the knee to Gardiner, -who advanced to meet him, the bishop spread his arms over him, -pronouncing a solemn benediction upon his head. - -After bowing with profound respect to the other prelates, all of whom -reverently returned his salutation, the Prince entered the cathedral and -proceeded towards the choir, Gardiner and the other bishops leading the -way. Ere many minutes, the nave was half filled by the nobles and -gentlemen composing Philip’s retinue. The furthest stall on the right of -the choir was assigned to the Prince by Gardiner. Every other stall had -a noble occupant; the one next to Philip being tenanted by the Duke of -Norfolk. - -High mass was then celebrated, Gardiner and the bishops officiating at -the altar. After _Te Deum_ had been solemnly sung, Philip retired into -the sacristy adjoining the Silkstede Chapel with Gardiner, where a -brief, but very kindly, conference took place between them. To the -Prince’s inquiries as to when he might be permitted to see the Queen, -Gardiner replied, that the public presentation could not, according to -court etiquette, take place till the morrow, but that he would engage to -procure his Highness a private interview with her Majesty that evening. - -On quitting the cathedral, the Prince was ceremoniously conducted by the -Earl of Arundel to the deanery, which had been prepared for his -reception. Here a grand banquet was subsequently served, at which the -Lord Chancellor and all the principal English and Spanish nobles sat -down. - -In the evening, while Philip was alone, the Earl of Arundel and the -Grand Chamberlain, Sir John Gage, were introduced, and informed him that -they were enjoined by her Majesty to conduct him to her presence. -Expressing the liveliest satisfaction, the Prince said he was ready to -accompany them at once, and, immediately arising, he went forth with -them into the deanery garden, whence, by a private way, he was brought -to a postern in the walls of Wolvesey Castle. Of this postern Sir John -Gage possessed the key, and the door being unlocked, gave them -admittance to the gardens of the castle. - -After tracking a long arcade of formally clipped yew-trees, they came -upon a wide glass-plot, soft as velvet to the foot, laid out in front of -the keep-tower, wherein, as we have already stated, were the Queen’s -apartments. Close to this charming lawn were parterres, embellished with -knots of flowers, in the taste of the period. At the farther end stood -the stately donjon reared by stout Henry de Blois, between which and the -grass-plot lay a broad terrace-walk. This scene, beautiful at all times, -was now rendered doubly beautiful by the light of a full summer moon -hanging right above the keep, and flooding the place with radiance. - -As the Prince and his attendants entered this fairy region, three -persons were walking upon the grass-plot. These were the Queen, -Gardiner, and one of her Majesty’s ladies—the latter, however, being at -some distance from the other two. - -“There is her Majesty,” observed the Lord Chamberlain. “Shall I announce -your Highness?” - -Receiving Philip’s prompt assent, Sir John Gage advanced towards Mary, -and after an instant’s consultation with her, Philip was formally -presented—the Lord Chamberlain withdrawing as soon as he had performed -his office. Gardiner also retired with the lady in attendance, and the -royal pair were left alone together. Mary was very richly attired, and, -viewed by this witching light, really looked attractive. Some excuse may -therefore be found for the impassioned admiration which Philip expressed -on beholding her features, now for the first time revealed to his gaze. - -Mary was small of stature, with beautiful hands and feet. Her person was -well made, but too thin, and her carriage, though majestic, was -exceedingly stiff, and lacked the grace which ease alone can impart. In -her younger days she had been accounted good-looking, but she could -scarcely be considered so now. Her eyes were large and grey, and her -glances keen and steady. Her face was round, her tresses inclining to -red, if they did not even actually attain that hue, and the nose too -flat and large. Her lips, too, were thin and compressed. Altogether, -there was a hardness and severity about her face that destroyed its -pleasing character, while premature wrinkles about the eyes and brow -gave her age. - -If Mary did not inherit the beauty either of her father or mother, she -had many of the qualities by which both were characterised. She had the -courage, firmness, and obstinacy of Henry VIII., and she had all the -virtues belonging to the unfortunate Katherine of Aragon. Her conduct -under the trials to which she was exposed was most exemplary, and even -her enemies could find no fault with it. Firmly attached to the -principles of the Catholic religion, in which she had been brought up, -she never wavered for a moment in her adherence to her faith, but would -have suffered martyrdom rather than renounce it. When commanded by the -council under Edward VI., to desist from the performance of mass, she -still continued to celebrate it in private. - -Mary spoke well in public, and possessed a voice so sonorous that she -could be distinctly heard by a large assemblage. Her stirring address to -the citizens at Guildhall gave the _coup de grace_ to Wyat’s formidable -rebellion. She also possessed many accomplishments, playing so well upon -the lute and spinet as to astonish and delight professed musicians by -her skill. She also greatly excelled in embroidery, and in other female -work. Her intellectual accomplishments were of a high order, though they -did not excite so much astonishment in those days of learned ladies as -they would in our own. She spoke French and Spanish perfectly, and read -Italian with ease, though she did not speak it. She was also mistress of -Latin. At the request of Catherine Parr, she translated into English -Erasmus’s Paraphrase of the Gospel of St. John. Since her accession to -the throne, all her time, except the hours of devotion, had been given -to affairs of state. She arose at daybreak, performed her religious -duties, heard mass, and thenceforward devoted herself to public -business, being easy of access to all who desired to approach her. -Bigoted Mary was, intolerant and severe towards those who differed with -her on points of faith; but she had many redeeming qualities, which -should have saved her from the obloquy to which she has been subjected. - -Such was Mary when she met her affianced husband on that lovely -moonlight night in the garden of Wolvesey Castle—a night ever after -cherished in her memory as the happiest of her existence. Blissful, -indeed, were her feelings as she paced to and fro upon that soft sward -with her royal lover, listening to the vows he breathed in low and -passionate tones, and believing all he said. Philip felt his power, and -exercised it. From that moment to the latest of her existence, she -fondly loved him. Ingrate that he was, he but poorly requited her -affection. - -We shall not record the words he uttered. Idle words were they, such as -feigned passion has ever at command, but they produced the effect -designed. Suspicious as Mary was by nature, she had no suspicion now. -She persuaded herself that Heaven had rewarded her at last for all her -sufferings by bestowing upon her a fond and faithful spouse. - -Two hours elapsed before their moonlight walk was over—two happy, happy -hours to the Queen. Then she re-entered the keep, while Philip, attended -by the Earl of Arundel and Sir John Gage, returned to the deanery. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - - OF THE PUBLIC MEETING BETWEEN THE ROYAL PAIR. - -It having been arranged that the public meeting between the royal pair -should take place on the following day, six richly carved and gilt -chariots, covered with cloth of gold, drawn by horses trapped in white -velvet embroidered with silver lions, and ridden by pages of honour -attired in the royal liveries, were sent to convey the Prince and his -suite to Wolvesey Castle. Attendant upon the chariots were a number of -henchmen, likewise habited in the royal liveries, and mounted on -richly-caparisoned horses, and besides these there was a guard of two -hundred arquebusiers, fully equipped. - -Precisely at noon Philip came forth from the deanery, attended by all -his grandees, gorgeously attired, and glittering with jewels, and -entered the chariot appointed for him. The Dukes of Alva and Medina Celi -had places beside him. Preceded by mounted trumpeters and kettle-drums, -making a loud bruit, the train moved towards Wolvesey Castle, the Prince -being everywhere greeted by acclamations from those who witnessed his -progress. At the noble gateway of Wykeham’s College were stationed the -warden and fellows in their gowns, and ranged by the side of the walls -in files two deep stood the scholars, who shouted lustily and waved -their caps as the Prince passed by. The young Wykehamists were still -vociferating as the chariot containing the Prince passed beneath the -arched gate-tower then forming the main entrance to Wolvesey Castle. At -this gate, above which floated the royal standard, stood Og, Gog, and -Magog, towering by the head and shoulders above the other halberdiers. -The giants had now resumed their ordinary garb of yeomen of the guard, -but were instantly recognised by the Prince. - -Before the principal entrance of the keep stood a vast number of -gentlemen, esquires, and pages, all splendidly apparelled, and, as -Philip’s chariot drew up, Sir John Gage, Grand Chamberlain, with Sir -Henry Jerningham, Vice-Chamberlain, bearing their wands of office, came -forth to assist his Highness to alight. The entrance-hall was filled -with noble personages, amongst whom were the Lord Chancellor, the Duke -of Norfolk, the Earls of Arundel and Derby, Sir Edward Hastings, Master -of the Horse, the Earl of Bedford, Lord Privy Seal, the Lord Paget and -Sir William Petre, both Secretaries of State, with many others. Bowing -graciously as he passed through this splendid throng, the Prince was -conducted by Gardiner to the great hall, where he found the Queen -surrounded by a bevy of lovely dames. Mingled with the English ladies -and contrasting strongly with them, from their rich Southern complexion, -dark eyes and jet-black tresses, were the noble Spanish dames, making -altogether a most dazzling group. At the further end of the hall, which -was hung with costly arras, and otherwise gorgeously decorated, was a -cloth of estate, embroidered with the arms of England and Spain. Under -it were two velvet fauteuils. - -On perceiving the Queen, Philip flew towards her, and, without tarrying -for a formal presentation by Sir John Gage, embraced her, kissing her -lovingly, to the amusement of all the ladies around, and then, taking -her hand, led her towards the canopy at the further end of the hall, no -one presuming to follow them. As the royal pair seated themselves on the -fauteuils, and entered into tender converse, many a curious eye was -directed towards them. However, they heeded not observation, but seemed -entirely engrossed by each other. - -Thus they continued discoursing for more than an hour. The Queen then -rose, and the Prince rising likewise, Sir John Gage and Sir Henry -Jerningham marshalled them into an adjoining chamber, where a grand -banquet was laid out. Here they both sat down at the high table, and -were waited upon by Gardiner, the rest of the company occupying the -lower tables. Near the royal pair stood a cupboard filled with splendid -salvers, flagons, and other vessels of gold and silver. In the course of -the banquet, a goblet of wine being filled for the Queen by Gardiner, -she drank from it to Philip; after which, the Prince pledged her in -return from the same loving cup. At the close of the banquet, the Queen -and Prince, attended by all the company, adjourned to the grass plot, -where they walked for some time, enjoying the cool air. A concert in the -great hall, at which many skilful musicians and singers assisted, -brought the evening to an end. Attended by his grandees, Philip then -returned to the deanery. - -No meeting took place between the royal pair next day, the Queen being -occupied in preparations for the marriage ceremonial, which was -appointed for the morrow. - -Philip passed his time in visiting several places in and about the city. -At Wykeham’s College, whither he first repaired, he was received by the -warden and fellows, and shown over the ancient structure, appearing to -be much struck by the great hall, the beautiful chapel, the cloisters, -and the refectory. In the hall the whole of the students were assembled, -and a Latin address was recited to him by the senior scholar. On his -departure, the Prince ordered the contents of a well-filled purse to be -distributed amongst the youths, and the walls of the old quadrangle -resounded with the joyous shouts of the recipients of the gift. - -Accompanied by the Bishop of Cuença and Father de Castro, Philip next -visited “La Carité,” with several other religious establishments and -hospitals, and left large presents behind him. This done, at the head of -a brilliant retinue, consisting of the chief English and Spanish nobles, -he rode up to William the Conqueror’s Castle, and examined it -throughout, mounting to the top of the donjon, whence he beheld -Southampton, and the Isle of Wight in the far distance. In the great -hall of the fortress he was shown King Arthur’s Round Table, at which -his august sire, the Emperor Charles V., had sat when he was the guest -of Henry VIII. - -“I was honoured with a seat at the Round Table on that ever-memorable -occasion, your Highness,” observed the old Duke of Norfolk. “Seldom hath -such a party assembled—not perhaps since the days of good King Arthur -himself. Both your royal father and my late gracious master—whose soul -God preserve!—played the boon companion, and bandied so many merry -jests, that we could scarce contain ourselves for laughter. And yet they -were nowise displeased, for state was banished from the Round Table, no -one being able to say who sat above the other. On yonder wall, I mind -me, was inscribed this distich in letters of gold: - - ‘Carolus, Henricus vivant; defensor uterque, - Henricus fidei, Carolus ecclesiæ.’” - -“You describe an enviable banquet, my lord Duke,” replied Philip; “and I -marvel not it lives in your memory. But you shall sit again at that -board, and as my guest; and though I cannot hope to rival my father, or -your late royal master, as a boon companion, I will put no constraint -upon your mirth.” - -The Duke of Norfolk bowed his thanks, and they quitted the hall. From -the castle, Philip rode with his train to the Hospital of Saint Croix, -with the beautiful and secluded situation of which he had been much -struck as he approached Winchester. Passing through the ancient gateway, -he dismounted in the court, where were drawn up the brotherhood in their -long dark gowns, adorned with a silver cross—vestments and badges still -retained by the fraternity. After examining the Hundred Men’s Hall, and -noting the statue of Cardinal Beaufort in a niche in the upper part of -the chamber, Philip proceeded to the venerable church, where he heard -mass. Well pleased with his visit, he caused a piece of gold to be given -to each of the brethren. - -On quitting Saint Croix, the Prince did not return at once to -Winchester, but crossing the valley, and fording the Itchen at a place -pointed out to him by Osbert Clinton, who acted as his guide, he rode up -Saint Catherine’s Hill. Good Father Jerome, who had watched the train -ascending the mount, advanced to meet him. Courteously saluting the old -priest, Philip put several questions to him respecting the chapel. - -“Will it please your Highness to alight and view the reliques?” said -Father Jerome. - -Readily assenting, Philip dismounted, Osbert holding his bridle the -while. - -The Prince then entered the chapel with Father Jerome, leaving all his -suite outside to contemplate the magnificent prospect of the city. His -first act was to prostrate himself before the altar, and in this pious -posture he remained for several minutes, fervently occupied in prayer. - -“Apparently he is devout,” thought Father Jerome, as he stood behind -him, with his hands meekly folded upon his breast. “And yet unholy -passions rule his heart.” - -When Philip had concluded his devotions, Father Jerome unlocked a -casket, and exhibited the various saintly reliques it contained, which -the Prince regarded with due reverence. The old priest next displayed -the wonderful ploughshare which had proved harmless to Queen Emma, and -related the legend connected with it. While looking about the chapel, -Philip noticed upon the credence-table near the altar a little tablet of -gold, with an agate on either side, garnished with rubies, and having a -large pearl pendant. - -“How came this trinket here, father?” he inquired, fixing a stedfast -look on the old priest. “It was my gift to a damsel who preserved my -life.” - -“I know it, Highness,” replied Father Jerome. “But the maiden felt she -could not keep the tablet, and hath left it as an offering to Saint -Catherine’s shrine. In my humble mind she has done well.” - -“Has she confessed to you, father?” demanded Philip. - -“I am not bound to answer that question, even to your Highness,” replied -Father Jerome. “Nevertheless, I will answer it. She has confessed.” - -“Then you know all?” - -“All, Highness. And I pity her from my soul.” - -“And you blame me?” - -“I said not so, Highness,” replied the priest, somewhat evasively. - -“Where is she?” asked Philip, after a pause, and in tones of deep -emotion. - -“Highness,” replied Father Jerome, “she has returned to Southampton, -where she is about to bury her woes in a convent. I applaud her -determination.” - -“Father, this step must be prevented,” rejoined Philip. “She must not -take the vows.” - -“I do not think she will yield to any persuasions to the contrary,” -replied Father Jerome. “Her resolution is taken.” - -“Make the attempt—I command you,” cried Philip, imperiously. “See her -without delay. Use all the arguments you can employ. If you succeed, -count on my gratitude.” - -“Your Highness shall be obeyed, although I confess I like not the task,” -said Father Jerome, bowing his reverend head. - -“And as an earnest of my good will, take this purse, and employ its -contents as you list.” - -“I take it, only to bestow its contents on the poor,” said the priest, -as Philip quitted the chapel. - -Philip then mounted his jennet, and rode down the hill with his train. -The changed expression of his countenance did not escape notice, but no -one ventured to remark upon it. Under the guidance of Osbert Clinton, -the prince made his way along the banks of the Itchen, to the old stone -bridge, said to be the work of St. Swithun, and crossing it, re-entered -the city by the eastern gate, and proceeded to the deanery, halting by -the way to examine the ancient City Cross. - -While Philip was making the various visits we have described, most of -the inhabitants had opportunities of beholding him, and all were -favourably impressed by his youth, his handsome person, his proud yet -affable deportment, and, above all, by the grace and skill with which he -managed his fiery Andalusian barb. - -That evening, the Prince had a long conference with Simon Renard, the -Spanish ambassador, and Don Juan de Figueroa, Regent of the Council of -Aragon, a nobleman much in the Emperor’s confidence, and who had been -sent to England, charged with a most important mission, which he had -hitherto kept secret, but which he now proceeded to disclose to the -Prince. The revelation then made seemed to yield Philip extraordinary -satisfaction. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER V. - - HOW THE ROYAL NUPTIALS WERE CELEBRATED IN - WINCHESTER CATHEDRAL. - - -Saint James’s day had been appointed for the marriage, that saint being -the patron of Spain. Brighter or more beautiful morning never rose on -Winchester than on this auspicious day. Magnificent preparations had -been made for the event. Two triumphal arches spanned the High-street, -and all the houses were hung with cloths of gold and silver, velvet and -arras, while minstrels were everywhere engaged. The pinnacles of the -graceful Cross, which belongs to the time of Henry VI., and still adorns -the city, were hung with garlands of flowers, and the statue of Saint -Lawrence, placed under its exquisite canopied niche, was garnished with -beads, chains, and other articles of goldsmith’s work. The conduits ran -with white and red wines. All the poor were publicly feasted; and at -night great bon-fires were lighted on the adjacent hills. - -The city was fuller of strangers than it had ever been known. Not only -were the hostels crowded to overflowing, but the religious houses and -colleges were thronged with guests. At an early hour of the day -thousands of persons, who had travelled all night, began to arrive from -various quarters—from Southampton, from Bishop’s Waltham, from -Alresford, from Stockbridge, from Romsey, and even from Salisbury—in -short, from every place within a circuit of twenty miles. These new -comers found scant accommodation, but booths were erected on Saint -Giles’s Hill, and on Saint Mary Magdalene’s Hill, as during fair-time, -to which they resorted. - -Loud reports of ordnance were continually heard from the batteries of -the castle, and the bells of all the churches pealed joyfully. As the -hour appointed for the ceremony approached, a grand procession began to -enter the cathedral. First came the mayor and aldermen of Winchester, in -scarlet gowns, followed by the officers of the city, apparelled in -velvet and silk, carrying long staves. Then, after a short pause, came -thirty gentlemen belonging to the Spanish ambassadors, clad in doublets -of yellow velvet striped with red. These were followed by Simon Renard -and Don Juan de Figueroa, both sumptuously apparelled. Then came a -numerous body of sergeants and officers of arms, and after them -gentlemen, esquires, and knights, all richly attired, and ranged -according to their degrees. On reaching the steps leading to the choir, -all these passed into the north transept, which, ere long, was -completely filled. Then came another long train of gentlemen and -esquires belonging to various noblemen, all in rich liveries of divers -colours, and making a splendid show. Then came the Duke of Norfolk, the -Earls of Arundel, Sussex, Huntingdon, Shrewsbury, Pembroke, and Derby, -in their robes of estate of crimson velvet furred with ermine, and -powdered according to their degrees. All such as were Knights of the -Garter wore the collar and the lesser badge of the order. These were -followed by the lords of the council in robes of scarlet. After them -came the choir of the cathedral, solemnly singing as they passed along; -then the clergy, in their copes and gowns; then came the -incense-bearers, with great silver thuribles, censing the way. Then -followed the Bishops of London, Durham, Ely, Lincoln, Chichester, and -other prelates, in copes and mitres. After them came two priests, each -bearing a large silver cross, followed by another priest with a crosier. -Next came Gardiner himself, in his full pontificals. - -Before proceeding, let us cast an eye around the interior of the -cathedral, and note the extraordinary splendour of its decorations. The -mighty pillars lining each side of the broad nave were covered to the -height of twelve feet with crimson velvet, entwined with golden wreaths, -while the intercolumniations were filled up with arras and rich -hangings. Every pillar was further decked with flags and pennons. The -aisles and transepts were likewise adorned with hangings, and the Lady -Chapel, wherein the marriage ceremony was about to be solemnised, was -hung with cloth of gold. Along the nave, as far as the choir, was -stretched a cloth of ray, with rails on either side. Over the high altar -was reared an immense silver cross, and the altar itself glittered with -silver and gems. From an early hour in the morning, all portions of the -cathedral allotted to the public were thronged to excess. Some thousands -were present on the occasion. The precincts of the sacred pile were -equally crowded, and the wide area in front of the grand western portal -presented a dense mass of human beings. - -At ten o’clock the royal bridegroom left the deanery, attended by the -whole of his grandees, whose gorgeous habiliments glittered with -priceless jewels. Cloth of ray had been laid down from the deanery to -the great western entrance of the cathedral, and on this Philip and his -nobles walked. Their path was further protected by rails, outside of -which archers and halberdiers were stationed. - -Philip’s bridal attire was magnificent, and attracted universal -admiration. His doublet and hose were of white satin, richly embroidered -with gold, and over all he wore a gorgeous mantle of cloth of gold, -presented to him by the Queen, and thickly covered with pearls and -precious stones. His white velvet cap was studded with diamonds, rubies, -and emeralds. Over his shoulders he wore the collar of the Garter, while -the lesser badge of the order encircled his knee. Splendid, however, as -was his attire, it hardly outshone the habiliments of his grandees, all -of whom wore the collar of the Golden Fleece, or the insignia of some -other order. - -As Philip entered the cathedral with his train, trumpets were loudly -sounded, and the martial bruit continued as he advanced along the nave. -Midway he was met by the Earl of Arundel and other nobles, and -ceremoniously conducted to a traverse, prepared for him in the south -transept, where he awaited the Queen’s arrival. - -This was not long delayed. A peal of artillery, accompanied by -reiterated shouts, announced that her Majesty had reached the precincts -of the cathedral. Already, indeed, the foremost of her immediate -attendants were passing through the grand portal. First came Garter King -at Arms in his gorgeous tabard, followed by the other heralds, and -attended by a band of trumpeters, with their silver clarions at their -lips. Then came the Grand Chamberlain, Sir John Gage, his lofty figure -seen to great advantage in a scarlet robe open before, and edged with -ermine. Sir John Gage had the collar of the Garter round his neck, and -carried his wand of office in his hand. He was accompanied by the -Vice-Chamberlain, Sir Henry Jerningham, likewise in his robes of office, -and bearing a white wand. Then followed a long train of pages attired in -liveries of white and blue satin, which had a charming effect. Then -followed the three gigantic yeomen of the guard, in scarlet, with the -royal badge embroidered at the front and back of their doublets. - -Fresh acclamations from without, continued by the crowd within the -cathedral, proclaimed the entrance of the Queen. Mary walked beneath a -canopy of cloth of gold, the gilt staves of which were borne by four -knights, chosen for the purpose from their goodly presence, attired in -crimson satin, with points of blue and red on their sleeves. - -The Queen was arrayed in a gown of white cloth of tissue, the stomacher -of which was encrusted with diamonds and precious stones, and her mantle -of crimson velvet, bordered with ermine, and embroidered with gold, was -borne by six noble dames, all magnificently attired. Her hair was -unbound, as was then the custom of brides—and a beautiful custom it -was—and on her head she wore a coif, encircled with gold, and studded -with orient pearls and gems. Mary marched with a firm step along the -nave, and really presented a very majestic appearance. She was followed -by a long train of ladies, whose sweeping velvet mantles, furred and -embroidered, were borne by pages in rich liveries. - -As the Queen advanced along the body of the cathedral, Philip, who had -been apprised of her coming, and, indeed, could not be unaware of it -from the braying of trumpets and shouting, came from the traverse with -his retinue, and met her just as she reached the steps of the choir. -Saluting her with a warm demonstration of affection that savoured little -of ceremony, he took her hand, and they ascended the steps together, Sir -John Gage and the Vice-Chamberlain preceding them. - -At this moment Gardiner and the other prelates came forth from the -choir, and while the royal pair were standing there with the Bishop of -Winchester, in full view of the immense assemblage, Don Juan de -Figueroa, attended by Simon Renard, came towards them, and, bending the -knee to Philip, presented a scroll to him. - -“What means this, your excellency?” demanded the Prince, with a -well-feigned look of astonishment. - -“It means, your Highness,” replied Figueroa, as he arose, “that your -august sire, the Emperor, deeming it beneath the dignity of so high and -mighty a sovereign as the Queen of England to wed with one of rank -inferior to her own, has by this act resigned to your Highness the crown -of Naples and Sicily, with the Duchy of Milan, and divers other seats -and signories. From this moment, Sire, you are King of Naples, and as -such her Majesty’s equal.” - -“A right noble and gracious act, and worthy of my great father!” -exclaimed Philip. “Does not your Majesty think so?” - -“Nobly done, indeed, Sire!” cried Mary. “I joy that you are King of -Naples, but you could not be dearer to me than as Prince of Spain.” - -“The Emperor’s great and generous act must be made known to the entire -assemblage,” said Gardiner. - -“Be that task mine,” rejoined Simon Renard. - -Whereupon silence being called by sound of trumpet, the Spanish -ambassador advanced towards the edge of the steps, and in a loud voice, -distinctly heard by the thousands congregated within the nave, announced -what the Emperor had done for his son. - -Tremendous acclamations followed, and the roof resounded with cries of -“Long live the Emperor! Long live the King of Naples!” - -No sooner had Simon Renard retired than Garter King at Arms advanced -with a couple of trumpeters, and proclaimed the styles and titles of the -two sovereigns in the following formula:— - -“Philip and Mary, by the grace of God, King and Queen of England, -France, Naples, Jerusalem, and Ireland; Defenders of the Faith; Princes -of Spain and Sicily; Archdukes of Austria; Dukes of Milan, Burgundy, and -Brabant; Counts of Hagsburg, Flanders, and Tyrol.” - -This proclamation being made, the trumpets were sounded, and the -acclamations of the assemblage were renewed. - -Preceded by Gardiner and the other prelates, ceremoniously marshalled by -the Grand Chamberlain and Vice-Chamberlain, and attended by the -principal nobles, English and Spanish, forming an assemblage of -unrivalled splendour, the royal pair—now equals in dignity—marched hand -in hand to the beautiful Lady Chapel built by Bishop Godfrey de Lucy, -where the marriage was solemnised by Gardiner, assisted by the other -prelates, the royal bride being given away in the name of the realm by -the Marquis of Winchester and the Earls of Pembroke and Derby. - -In all respects the ceremony was admirably performed. The prelates -gathered round the richly-decked altar, the royal couple kneeling before -it on velvet faldstools, the grand assemblage of English and Spanish -nobles grouped around, the proud dames of both nations filling the -galleries on either side of the chapel—all constituted a superb picture. - -The solemnity ended, the royal couple returned to the choir, where a -cloth of estate had been prepared for them, beneath which they sat while -_Te Deum_ was solemnly sung. Here the picture was even grander than that -exhibited in the Lady Chapel, because it comprehended so much more of -the cathedral. Fortunately, it could be seen by the vast crowd in the -nave. - -All being concluded, the royal couple quitted the sacred edifice, -walking hand in hand beneath the canopy. Before them marched the Earls -of Pembroke and Derby, each bearing a sword of state. - -In this manner, amid the thunder of artillery, the sounding of trumpets, -and the shouts of the crowd, they returned to Wolvesey Castle, where a -grand banquet was given, followed by a state ball. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - -HOW PHILIP, WITH FOUR-AND-TWENTY NOBLE GUESTS, DINED AT ARTHUR’S ROUND - TABLE IN WINCHESTER CASTLE; AND HOW THE FEAST ENDED. - - -The royal couple sojourned at Wolvesey Castle for a week, and during -that time a series of grand entertainments were given to all the -nobility who had attended the marriage ceremony. Pageants were exhibited -in the city, and in the pleasant meads beyond the South-gate sports and -pastimes of various kinds took place—to wit, archery, horse-races, -foot-races, throwing of heavy weights, wrestling, rowing and swimming -matches in the Itchen, bear-baiting, badger-baiting, bull-running, -cock-fighting, duck-hunting in the river, and other diversions, in which -our ancestors delighted. These sports, many of which were novel to them, -afforded much amusement to Philip and the Spanish nobles. - -Mindful of his promise to the Duke of Norfolk to feast his grace at -Arthur’s Round Table in Winchester Castle, Philip appointed the day -before his departure for the banquet. Twenty-four guests were invited, -half of whom were English nobles, and the other half Spanish grandees. - -In the midst of the great hall of the castle, which was more than a -hundred and fifty feet long, and with a lofty roof of open rafters, -richly sculptured, was placed - - “——the pride of warlike years, - Old Arthur’s board—” - -in other words, the famous Round table, at which King Arthur and his -illustrious knights had often feasted. - -Framed by Uter Pendragon, Arthur’s royal sire, who flourished early in -the 6th century, or more than twelve hundred years ago, this wondrous -table was given by him to King Leodegraunce of Camelyard, who held it in -high esteem. When Leodegraunce bestowed his fair daughter, the lovely -but erring Guenever, upon Arthur, he sent him at the same time, as the -richest present he could bestow, the royal table, causing it to be -conveyed by a hundred knights. Enchanted with the gift, Arthur forthwith -instituted the order of the Round Table (the earliest military order of -knighthood), and had the places appointed for himself and his -twenty-four knights blessed by the Archbishop of Canterbury. So runs the -legend. But by whomsoever fashioned, the Round Table was at least -remarkable for antiquity in the time of Henry VIII., who had it fresh -painted for use at the banquet given by him to the Emperor Charles V. It -still exists, as we have already intimated, and is constructed of stout -oaken planks, painted in parti-coloured rays, on the borders of which - -/* “Some British pen has sketched the names renowned, In marks obscure, -of Arthur’s deathless peers.” */ - -Obscure as are the characters, the names of Sir Tristram, Sir Launcelot, -Sir Galahad, Sir Percival, Sir Gawaine, Sir Ector, Sir Bors, and other -peerless knights, may be read upon this scroll of fame. In Cromwell’s -time the Round Table narrowly escaped destruction from the parliamentary -soldiers, who never lost an opportunity of committing sacrilege of some -kind. They set it up as a target, and perforated it with bullets. In the -centre of the board is the Tudor rose, and the sovereign’s place is -indicated by a full-length portrait of Henry VIII., seated under a -canopy with an ermine mantle over his shoulders, and holding the orb and -sword. - -The great hall in which the Round Table was set was hung with ancient -and somewhat faded arras, representing in one place the interview of the -twelve Roman knights with Arthur, and in another the renowned British -king receiving his sword Excalibur from the Lady of the Lake. -Five-and-twenty suits of armour of colossal size were placed on stands -against the walls, while the intervals were filled with trophies -composed of shields, spears, swords, battle-axes, maces, and other -weapons. The cushion of each chair was embroidered in letters of gold -with the name of its occupant. A curiously carved oak chair, in which -bluff King Hal had sat was assigned to Philip. On his right sat the Lord -Chancellor, and on the left the Duke of Norfolk. The place next to -Gardiner was allotted to the Duke of Alva, while Norfolk’s neighbour was -the Duke of Medina Celi. In this wise were the twenty-four guests -disposed—English and Spanish nobles alternately. - -No diaper covered the capacious board. But it was loaded with salvers, -dishes, goblets, and plates of gold and silver. Sideboards, also, -glittering with plate and drinking vessels, were ranged around the hall. -A multitude of pages, esquires, and gentlemen were in attendance. The -banquet consisted of five courses, and comprised calvered salmon, stewed -lampries, slices of sturgeon, a porpoise in armour, soused pike and -bream, trout from the Itchen—pronounced delicious—roast cygnets, a roast -heron, wild-boar pie, a roast haunch of venison, a roast kid, ruffs, -dotterels, bitterns, and many other good things. No restraint was placed -upon his guests by the King, who, by his easy and jovial deportment, -seemed to invite familiarity. The Spanish grandees declared they had -never before seen their royal master so full of mirth, and the Duke of -Norfolk vowed that he equalled the Emperor in good fellowship. Certes, -his Majesty jested as much, and laughed as heartily as the rest of the -company. So infectious was the merriment, that even the stern features -of the Duke of Alva relaxed into a smile. - -At the close of the repast, and as soon as the chargers and other dishes -had been removed, an immense silver bowl, covered by a lid, was placed -upon the table by the three gigantic yeomen of the guard, Og, Gog, and -Magog—a task not accomplished without some difficulty—amidst the -laughter of the guests, who eyed the stupendous vessel with -astonishment. - -“If that bowl be filled with hippocras, Sire,” exclaimed the Duke of -Norfolk, “there must be enough liquor within it to drown us all, or to -float a man-of-war.” - -Before any reply could be made, the attention of the company was -attracted by a ringing sound proceeding from the vessel. - -All the guests looked towards their royal host as if for explanation. - -“I know not what it means,” said the King, who appeared as much -surprised as the rest. “Take off the lid, and let us see.” - -The order was obeyed by Og, whose countenance wore a broad grin, and as -he raised the cover, the cause of the strange sounds became manifest. In -the midst of a sea of hippocras floated a silver boat, in which was -seated Xit, in the guise of the Enchanter Merlin, and holding in his -hand a silver ladle, with which he had struck the sides of the bowl, to -intimate his presence. Raising himself carefully, so as not to upset the -frail barque in which he was placed, the dwarf bowed as gracefully as -circumstances would permit, to Philip, and said, “Doubtless your Majesty -is surprised to see me here, but I trust I shall not incur your -sovereign displeasure when I say that my desire to be present at your -banquet led me to adopt this expedient to gain admittance. Besides, I -may be useful,” he added, flourishing the ladle. - -“Thou art welcome, thou sprightly imp,” replied Philip, laughing. “Keep -our goblets filled, that is all we require from thee.” - -“Gramercy, Sire, I will endeavour to perform the office of butler to -your entire satisfaction,” replied Xit, filling the cup extended to him -by the King. - -After all the guests had been served with great expedition and skill, -Philip said to the dwarf, “Now, Sirrah, a toast.” - -“I am greatly honoured by the command, Sire,” replied Xit. “My toast, I -am well assured, will be drunk with enthusiasm, both by your Majesty and -your illustrious guests. I will give your royal consort, and our most -gracious mistress, the Queen. May Heaven shed its choicest blessings -upon her!” - -“Well said, thou merry knave!” cried Philip. “No toast could be more -agreeable to us. My lords, we will dedicate this cup to the Queen.” - -The toast was rapturously drunk by the assemblage, but just as the -goblets were emptied an unexpected incident occurred. In the excitement -of the moment, and while waving the ladle, Xit lost his balance, and -plunged head-foremost into the vinous flood beneath him. As he emerged -the next moment, his half-drowned appearance caused shouts of laughter -from the company, which were echoed by all the pages, esquires, and -other attendants. - -“Marry, thou hast had a bath such as few men have enjoyed,” observed -Philip, laughing. - -“I would rather it had been water, Sire,” spluttered Xit. “I shall never -enjoy the flavour of hippocras again. I pray you let me be taken hence.” - -“There is no hurry,” cried the Duke of Norfolk, laughing immoderately. -“We cannot let thee go yet. Make the most of thy position, and quaff thy -fill. The wine is spoiled for all but thee.” - -“Were I to quaff more than I have already done, I should become a sorry -spectacle, your grace, and might offend this noble company,” observed -Xit. “I have no desire to die the death of the Duke of Clarence.” - -“Take him hence,” said Philip, who thought the jest had lasted long -enough; “but let him not out of the bowl till its contents be emptied.” - -On this, the three giants, lifting the mighty bowl from the table, -conveyed it to another part of the hall, where they set it down. The -King’s commands were scrupulously obeyed. Notwithstanding Xit’s piteous -entreaties to be set free, he was detained a prisoner till the whole of -the hippocras had been drunk. To this end the giants lent their best -assistance, but before it could be fully accomplished, the King and his -noble guests had departed. So ended the banquet at Arthur’s Round Table. - -Next day Philip and Mary, attended by their whole court, and by the -Spanish grandees, quitted Winchester, and proceeded by easy stages to -Windsor. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - - OF PHILIP’S PUBLIC ENTRY INTO LONDON. - - -The court had not been long at Windsor Castle, ere most of the Spanish -grandees who had accompanied Philip, finding that owing to the terms of -the marriage-treaty, which were strictly enforced by Gardiner and the -council, no posts could be given them in the government, quitted England -in disgust. As the Duke of Alva took leave of the King, he observed, “I -am loth to leave your Majesty with this people, but as you have no -present need of my services, while I may be of use to the Emperor, I -deem it best to go.” - -“Have no fears for me, my lord Duke,” replied Philip. “I am perfectly -secure. I have paid a heavy price for the support of the English -nobles—but I think I can count upon it.” - -“Do not trust them, Sire. The English nobles are treacherous as corrupt, -and will fall off when most needed. Had your Majesty but listened to me, -and pursued the bold course I suggested, you might now be King of -England—not in name, merely, but in reality. It is not yet too late. Say -the word and I remain.” - -“No; you must go, Alva. I grieve to part with you, as with my other -nobles, but your presence here is prejudicial to my plans.” - -“I see not how that can be, Sire. You yield too much to English -prejudices. Pardon me for saying so, but you ought to be lord and master -in your own house, and not subject to your wife—albeit she is a Queen.” - -“Why so I am, Alva,” replied the King, smiling. “Her Majesty refuses me -nothing.” - -“Except the matrimonial crown, Sire,” said the Duke, bluntly. “She will -not give you that. Neither will she place the supreme power of -government in your hands, nor cause you to be declared presumptive heir -to the crown.” - -“She dare not do so, Alva,” observed Philip, coldly. - -“I know not that,” said the Duke. “For such a result all should be -dared.” - -“Her Majesty will accede to my wishes in due time,” said the King. -“Should there be an heir to the throne, all difficulties will be -removed.” - -“Ay, if there should—but the event may never occur,” cried Alva, -impatiently. “Again I say, why wait? With such a prize within your -grasp, why hesitate to seize it? Oh! that your Majesty would leave the -work to me.” - -“I could not trust you,” said the King. “You would ruin all by -precipitancy. My plan is slow, but sure. Farewell, my lord Duke. The -saints give you a good journey to Brussels. Commend me in all love and -duty to the Emperor, and say that in due time I trust he will have a -grandson.” - -“Would I could add that heresy were completely extirpated from the -realm, and the papal supremacy re-established,” observed Alva. - -“That will follow immediately on the arrival of Cardinal Pole,” said -Philip. “Most of the English nobles and men of wealth, as you know, have -shared in the monstrous spoliation of the Church that occurred during -the two previous reigns, and these persons will never acknowledge the -supreme authority of the Pontiff, unless their ill-gotten possessions -are secured to them. Until this point be conceded by his Holiness, the -Lord Chancellor assures me it will be futile and even dangerous to -propose the measure. Mauriquez has been dispatched to Rome to argue the -matter with the Pope, and, till the question be decided, Cardinal Pole -must be detained at Brussels. This you will explain to the Emperor.” - -“Humph!” exclaimed Alva. “I half hope the Pope may refuse your Majesty’s -request, and then you will be compelled to have recourse to me to force -these robbers to disgorge their plunder. ’Tis a dreadful wrong to the -Church.” - -“I feel the injustice as keenly as you can do, Alva,” rejoined the King; -“but since the grievance cannot be redressed, it must be borne in -patience.” - -“Well, we must hope for better days, when these plunderers will meet -their deserts on the scaffold and the gibbet,” said Alva. “I now take my -leave of your Majesty.” So saying, he departed. - -That any assumption of regal power on the part of Philip would be -resisted, was shown by a slight incident which occurred shortly -afterwards. On the King’s installation as a Knight of the Garter, in -order to give greater importance to the proceeding, the royal arms of -England were taken down in St. George’s Chapel by the chief herald, at -the instance of Simon Renard, and the arms of Castile and Aragon set up -in their stead. But as soon as the change was discovered by the Earl of -Arundel and Sir John Gage, they sharply reprimanded the herald, and, at -the risk of offending Philip, caused the Spanish arms to be forthwith -taken down and those of England restored. - -Philip had many secret enemies, but none so active or so dangerous as -the French ambassador. Notwithstanding the ill success of his previous -plot, and the narrow escape he had run, De Noailles continued his -intrigues among the factious and discontented. As Mary could not refuse -to receive him at court without embroiling herself with France, he had -opportunities of carrying out a design which he had conceived, of -occasioning a rupture between the King and Queen. Aware of Philip’s -infidelities, and of the Queen’s jealousy of disposition, he did not -despair of accomplishing this project. By means of spies, who were well -paid for the service, he kept a strict watch over the King’s -proceedings, hoping to make some discovery that might serve his purpose. - -From a cause which we shall proceed to explain, Philip began to lose the -popularity he had acquired on his first arrival. Though he continued -extremely affable and condescending to the English nobles—far more so -than he was to those of his own nation—and though he made them large -gifts, in the hope of securing their friendship, he never could overcome -their distrust, which was kept alive by the subtle practices of the -French ambassador. Moreover, Spanish usages began to prevail at court, -and these were highly distasteful to the English. Greater etiquette and -formality were observed. The doors were not thrown open as they used to -be, and those who desired an audience of their Majesties, even on -matters of urgency, were detained long in the ante-chambers. So that -although the King did not meddle with the government—at all events not -directly—it was soon felt that the court was absolutely under his -control. None but those high in his favour were admitted to him without -much form and ceremony, which was especially irksome to the older -English nobles, who had enjoyed easy access to the sovereign in the -reign of Henry VIII. And there was every appearance that this strictness -would increase rather than diminish. - -Philip’s public entry into London was not made until the latter end of -August. Preparatory to the ceremony, the royal pair removed to Richmond -Palace, where they stayed for two or three days, and then proceeded by -water in a state barge, attended by all their retinue in other barges, -to the Bishop of Winchester’s palace at Southwark. They were received -with great ceremony by Gardiner, and passed the night under his roof. - -Next day, accompanied by a numerous and magnificent _cortége_, -comprising all the chief officers of the court, together with many of -the nobility, the royal pair passed over London Bridge into the City. -The Queen, whose splendid attire of cloth of gold blazed with jewels of -inestimable value, sat in a gilt chariot, drawn by six horses in -housings of white satin, embroidered with gold, ridden by pages of -honour in crimson satin. Her Majesty was accompanied by three of her -principal ladies. Mounted on his fiery Andalusian barb, which was -trapped with black taffetas, guarded with silver lace, Philip appeared -to great advantage in his black velvet doublet, short mantle bordered -with pearls, and berret with black and white plumes. He was attended by -fifty horsemen in trappings of crimson velvet, with the arms of Spain -embroidered on them in gold, with edges of silk and gold, and fringe of -the same. Besides these, there were fifty pages in liveries of carnation -satin, passmented with silver and black lace, and black silk caps, -adorned with carnation and black plumes. A troop of halberdiers in full -equipments formed the vanguard of the royal procession, and another -brought up the rear. In front of the _cortége_ rode a large band of -musicians, consisting of trumpets, clarions, kettle-drums, and other -martial instruments. These musicians were accoutred in scarlet -mandillions, guarded with gold, and had the royal badge on the front and -at the back. The pennons of the trumpets and clarions were likewise -embroidered with the royal arms, and all the horses were caparisoned in -scarlet satin, guarded with gold lace. As the procession passed over -London Bridge, a loud peal of ordnance burst from the Tower batteries, -and was continued by the guns of all the ships moored off the wharves. - -At the gate then defending the entrance to the City from the bridge, the -three gigantic yeomen of the guard were stationed, who reverently -saluted the King and Queen as they passed by, and at the conduit of -Gracechurch Street, which had been newly decorated for the occasion, was -a large painting representing the nine Worthies. Noticeable amongst -these august personages was Henry VIII., who was portrayed in armour. -The idea of the artist had been to depict the great Defender of the -Faith in the act of presenting the Bible to his son and successor, -Edward VI., the sacred volume being inscribed in large characters -_Verbum Dei_; but the device gave great offence to Gardiner, who ordered -the limner, on pain of losing his ears, to obliterate this part of the -picture, which he accomplished more effectually than tastefully, by -brushing out the King’s right hand. - -In Cheapside there was another large picture, representing the “Five -Philips”—namely, Philip of Macedon, Philip the Emperor, Philip the Bold, -Philip the Good, and Philip, Prince of Spain and King of England. - -Many pageants were exhibited to the King and Queen on their way through -the City. All the houses were decorated with cloth of gold and silver, -arras and velvet, while thousands flocked forth to welcome the Queen and -her royal consort. Owing to the frequent stoppages, the progress of the -_cortége_ was slow, and it did not reach Whitehall for some hours. - -Philip was by no means satisfied with the reception he had met with. The -populace had cheered him but slightly; and murmurs against Spain, and -allusions to the Inquisition, occasionally reached his ears. Moreover, -he remarked that many persons regarded him with ill-concealed looks of -aversion. - -“These citizens do not like me,” he thought. “Ere long, they shall be -taught to fear me.” - -Soon after this, a gloom was thrown over the court by the death of the -Duke of Norfolk. The Queen went into mourning for the venerable -nobleman, to whom she was sincerely attached, and all festivities were -suspended. Their Majesties removed to Hampton Court, where Philip -environed himself more and more in Spanish form and etiquette. Difficult -of access before, he was now almost unapproachable. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - - SHOWING HOW CONSTANCE TYRRELL EMBRACED THE - REFORMED FAITH. - - -We will now see what had befallen Constance Tyrrell. When Father Jerome, -in obedience to Philip’s injunctions, went over to Southampton to see -her, he found her in the Hospital of the Domus Dei, in attendance upon -Derrick Carver. So far from attempting to dissuade her from entering a -convent, and devoting her life to Heaven, the good priest urged her -strongly to carry out her design, but, to his great affliction, he found -that a sudden and most unexpected change had come over her. The earnest -exhortations addressed to her by the enthusiastic Derrick Carver had -already produced a sensible impression, and she seemed more than half -disposed to secede from the Church of Rome, and embrace the Reformed -Faith. In vain Father Jerome remonstrated with her, and urged her to fly -from the mischievous influence to which she was exposed. Failing in his -endeavours, he repaired to Master Tyrrell, and informed him of his -daughter’s danger; but the old merchant treated the matter with -indifference, and the worthy priest departed with a sad heart. - -Sorely perplexed how to act for the best, Father Jerome, after much -hesitation and delay, caused a communication to be made to the Queen, -through her confessor, of the lamentable change that had taken place in -Constance’s religious opinions. - -Mary manifested great surprise and displeasure at the intelligence, and -directed that Constance should be brought to Hampton Court, where her -Majesty was then sojourning, in order that she might confer with the -unhappy maiden in person, and see how far the mischief had proceeded, -and what could be done for its cure. - -Constance accordingly was summoned from Southampton, and had several -private interviews with the Queen, who soon discovered that Derrick -Carver had succeeded in effecting her conversion. By the advice of her -Majesty’s confessor, who felt sure he could bring back the stray lamb to -the fold, Constance was detained for a time within the palace. - -No mention having been made of this proceeding to Philip, it was only by -accident that he became aware that Constance was an inmate of the -palace. On making the discovery, he went, wholly unattended, to the -apartments wherein he had ascertained she was lodged. On entering the -ante-chamber, he found old Dorcas, who appeared terrified at the sight -of him, and who, without stopping to be questioned, exclaimed that her -young mistress was unable to see his Majesty. - -“But I must see her,” rejoined Philip, authoritatively. “Go in at once, -mistress, and tell her I am here.” - -Seeing from the King’s manner that remonstrance would be useless, the -old woman complied, and drawing aside a piece of tapestry, entered the -inner room. In another moment she returned, and prayed his Majesty to -step in. - -Passing through the tapestry, Philip entered the room, where he found -Constance alone. She was attired in black, and looked pale as death, and -was evidently greatly agitated. She made the King a profound reverence, -but did not raise her eyes towards him. - -“So you have been here for some days, I find,” cried Philip, “and have -allowed me to remain in ignorance of your presence, though you know how -anxious I have been to behold you again. I began to fear I had lost you -for ever, and that you had really carried your threat into execution, -and buried your charms in a convent.” - -“A great change has come over me, Sire,” rejoined Constance. “I have -wholly abandoned that intention.” - -[Illustration: QUEEN MARY DISCOVERS THE PERFIDY OF THE KING. - P. 155.] - -“I rejoice to hear it,” cried the King. “I dispatched Father Jerome to -you, and I suppose his arguments prevailed?” - -“No, Sire,” rejoined Constance. “I have been turned aside from my -purpose by better arguments than any Father Jerome could employ.” - -“Nay, I care not who dissuaded you,” replied Philip, “I am content with -the resolution you have taken. I have been wretched—most wretched, since -we parted, Constance.” - -“Your Majesty cannot have been half so wretched as I have been,” she -rejoined. “However, I have in some degree recovered my peace of mind, -and I beseech you not to plunge me into misery again.” - -“I must tell you how passionately I adore you,” exclaimed the King. “The -love which you kindled in my breast when I first beheld you burns -fiercer than ever, and cannot be extinguished. By my hopes of Paradise, -fair Constance, I love you—only you.” - -“Cease, Sire, cease!” cried Constance. “I cannot listen to you—I must -not.” - -“But you must—you shall listen to me,” cried Philip, still more -passionately. “You _shall_ hear how constantly I have thought of you. -Your image has been ever before me. I have tried to stifle my love, but -without success. It has mastered me, as it masters me now. Behold me at -your feet, sweet Constance!” he added, prostrating himself before her; -“not the King—but your suppliant—your slave!” - -“Rise, Sire, I intreat you, from this unworthy posture,” cried -Constance. “Think of your duty to the Queen—all your love should be -given to her.” - -“Such love as I bear for you, sweet Constance, I cannot give to her -Majesty,” rejoined Philip, “for as I have just declared, you have sole -possession of my heart. You need fear no rival in the Queen.” - -“Oh! hush, Sire—hush!” exclaimed Constance, with the utmost alarm. “You -are overheard! ha!—her Majesty!” - -“The Queen here!” exclaimed Philip, springing to his feet. - -And turning, he perceived that the Queen was pushing aside the hangings, -and about to enter the room. Close behind her Majesty, whose looks -proclaimed the depth of her indignation, came Sir John Gage. For a -moment, Philip seemed embarrassed, but he quickly recovered himself. -Mary regarded her faithless consort with flashing eyes, but repressed -the bitter reproaches that rose to her lips, though her heart swelled -almost to bursting, and the veins on her brow distended with rage. - -It was an awful moment, and Sir John Gage looked greatly troubled. The -silence was broken by Constance, who flung herself at the Queen’s feet, -exclaiming: - -“Do not judge me harshly, gracious Madam. Do not suppose that I have -failed in duty to your Majesty. Do not deem that I have been a -consenting party to this meeting. On my soul I have not. The King will -confirm my assertion. Speak, Sire, speak!” - -Unable to resist this appeal, Philip said, “It is the truth, Madam. I -alone am to blame.” - -“You hear, gracious Madam,” cried Constance, “his Majesty acquits me. My -sole crime is, that I have unhappily attracted his attention.” - -“And that is crime enough, minion,” said Mary, regarding her fiercely. -“You shall expiate the offence with your life. I will show you no mercy. -Call in the guard, Sir John,” she added to Gage. - -“Take heed how you obey that order, Sir John,” interposed Philip. “I am -equal in authority here, and I forbid you. Your Majesty will do well to -pause,” he added, with stern significance, to the Queen, “ere a breach -be made between us that cannot be closed.” - -“Oh! do not let me be the cause of misunderstanding between yourself and -the King your consort, gracious Madam,” cried Constance. “I am not worth -it. If my life will restore the peace I have unhappily disturbed, take -it. I will lay it down freely.” - -“It will be best to let her go, Madam,” observed Sir John Gage in a low -tone. - -There was a pause, during which it was evident that Mary was struggling -hard with her feelings. Constance, who still remained in a kneeling -posture, watched her countenance with the keenest anxiety. Folding his -arms on his breast, Philip looked on coldly. Mary at length spoke. - -“You have said truly, minion,” she observed. “You are not worth a -quarrel between the King and myself. His Majesty has sought to screen -you, by taking all blame upon himself, but I am not to be deceived. If -nothing more, you have been indiscreet.” - -“Indiscretion is a very venial fault,” rejoined Philip. “But even that -cannot justly be laid to this damsel’s charge. Since her presence annoys -you, let her leave the palace and return to her family.” - -“She _shall_ leave the palace, and that without delay,” rejoined Mary. -“But she will be more secure in some religious house than with her -family.” - -“I pray you let me return to my father,” implored Constance, who had -risen to her feet. “I will die rather than give you further cause of -anxiety. But, as your Majesty is aware, I have quitted the Church of -Rome.” - -“A heretic!” exclaimed Philip, aghast at the unexpected declaration. “To -what is this sad change attributable? When I first beheld you, you were -zealous and devout.” - -“I am zealous and devout still, I trust, Sire,” rejoined Constance. “But -my eyes have been opened, and I reject as idolatrous and superstitious -the worship which I formerly practised.” - -“I lament to hear it,” replied Philip, with a look of pious horror. “My -confessor, Father Alfonso, shall take you in hand. He will convince you -of your errors.” - -“Nothing will shake me,” said Constance. “My belief is fixed. I would -rather endure martyrdom than peril my salvation.” - -“Your firmness may be put to the test,” observed the Queen severely. -“Your Majesty, methinks,” she added to Philip, “will scarcely attempt to -defend her now.” - -“I am horror-stricken!” exclaimed the King. “I could not have believed -in so sudden and sad a defection. Who is the author of this evil work? -To whose baneful counsel have you listened? Is it from the would-be -assassin, Derrick Carver, that you have imbibed these pernicious -opinions?” - -“I have heard the truth from his lips, Sire,” returned Constance. - -“I guessed as much,” said Philip; “and it is from this polluted source -that you expect the water of life to flow. I did not believe you capable -of such weakness. I can no longer oppose her Majesty’s design of placing -you in some religious house, where discipline and good counsel may bring -you back to the faith from which you have swerved.” - -“If mild measures prove ineffectual, others must be adopted,” observed -Mary. - -“Do with me as you will,” said Constance, resignedly. “I am in your -Majesty’s hands, and am prepared to seal my faith with my blood.” - -“Were anything wanting to convince me of the necessity of utterly -extirpating heresy from the realm, I should now be satisfied,” remarked -Mary. “An example shall be made of this mischievous Derrick Carver. He -shall be delivered over to the religious tribunals, to be dealt with -according to his deserts. Prepare for immediate departure,” she added to -Constance. “I myself will give instructions respecting you.” - -Constance bowed submissively. - -By this time the Queen’s anger towards her consort had somewhat -subsided, and she said to him in a somewhat kindlier tone, “Your Majesty -can have no further business here. I will pray you to accompany me.” - -Philip bowed. As he quitted the chamber with the Queen, he cast a -parting glance at Constance, who remained in the same humble attitude, -with her eyes fixed upon the ground. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - - IN WHAT MANNER CONSTANCE FLED FROM HAMPTON COURT - PALACE. - - -The unhappy girl was still alone in the chamber, having scarcely moved -since the departure of the royal pair, when the fold of tapestry that -masked the doorway was drawn quickly aside, and Osbert Clinton stood -before her, pale and agitated. - -“I have come to save you,” he cried, abruptly. “I know what has -occurred. The Queen designs to send you to a convent.” - -“True,” she rejoined, sadly. “Her Majesty may deal with me as she thinks -fit. But all efforts to compel me to return to the faith I have abjured -will prove ineffectual.” - -“But this is not the real danger by which you are threatened,” he -continued. “The King will not permit her Majesty’s intentions to be -carried out, and has ordered me to convey you away privately to a secure -retreat, where there will be no risk of discovery by his jealous -consort. You will escape the convent, but only to encounter a worse -fate.” - -“I will die rather than submit,” she cried, despairingly. “Pity me, kind -Heaven! pity me!” - -“Hear me, Constance,” he cried. “The avowal I am about to make is wrung -from me by the circumstances in which you are placed. I love you to -desperation, and would plunge my sword in Philip’s heart rather than you -should fall a sacrifice to him. Dismiss all doubts, and trust yourself -with me. I will lay down my life for you.” - -“If I consent, whither would you take me?” she demanded. “But no! I -cannot—dare not fly with you.” - -“You wrong me by these suspicions, Constance,” he cried, half -reproachfully. “Loving you as I do, could I do aught to injure you?” - -“But the King himself professes to love me——” - -“He loves you not—his vows are false,” interrupted Osbert, bitterly. -“Shun him as you would shame and dishonour. If you have any love for -him, tear it from your breast—no matter what the pang!—it can only lead -to guilt and remorse.” - -“I have no love for him now,” she rejoined; “and if for a moment I -yielded credence to his vows and passionate declarations, I have -expiated the offence by tears and contrition. My constant prayer has -been never to behold him more.” - -“All further peril may be averted if you will confide in me. Give me a -husband’s right to defend you, and not all the world shall tear you from -me. You cannot return to your father. He would not dare to give you -shelter. And to enable me to watch over and protect you without damage -to your fair fame, we must be bound together by sacred ties.” - -“Speak of this hereafter,” she rejoined. “You have convinced me of your -sincerity, and I will trust you. Take me hence—whither I care not—so I -am freed from the King.” - -“Come then,” rejoined Osbert. “No one will stay us. I have an order from -the King, which will prevent all hindrance.” - -“But you will endanger yourself by the step you are about to take,” she -said, hesitating. - -“Heed not that,” he rejoined. “I am prepared for the worst. Come!” - -They were about to quit the chamber, when they were stopped by old -Dorcas, to whom her mistress hastily explained the necessity of flight. - -“I can help you in this extremity,” exclaimed the old woman. “I will -show you a ready means of leaving the palace without traversing the -corridor. While lifting the hangings against yon wall, I discovered a -secret door opening upon a staircase, which I had the curiosity to -examine, and found it led through a small postern to the garden. I meant -to tell you of my discovery.” - -“You could not have reserved it for a better moment,” said Osbert “Adopt -this plan, it will be safest,” he added to Constance. - -“Heaven be praised!” she exclaimed. “I can now escape without -imperilling you!” - -“Think not of me,” he rejoined. “Pass through the secret door at once, -but do not enter the garden till night, when I will meet you in the -yew-tree alley. Meanwhile, I will make preparations for your conveyance -to a place of safety. Delay not, I beseech you. Each moment is -precious.” - -Thus urged, Constance snatched up a mantle and a few other articles, and -declared she was ready to depart; whereupon Osbert drew back the -hangings, while old Dorcas touched the spring of the secret door, which -was artfully contrived in the oak panels. Casting a grateful look at her -preserver, Constance disappeared with her old attendant. - -Another minute and it would have been too late. Scarcely had the -tapestry fallen to its place, when sounds proclaimed that several -persons had entered the ante-chamber, and the next moment Sir John Gage -presented himself, accompanied by Father Alfonso. They both looked -surprised on finding Osbert alone. - -“You are too late, Sir John!” cried the young man, forcing a laugh. “The -bird has flown.” - -“Flown! not out of the window, I presume; though I see not how she can -otherwise have escaped,” rejoined Gage. “She cannot have passed through -the corridor, or we must have met her. Where can she be?” - -“Nay, I can give you no information, Sir John,” rejoined Osbert. “On my -arrival here a few moments ago, I found the room vacant, that is all I -know.” - -“She appears to have taken her old attendant with her,” said Gage. -“However, we shall easily discover her hiding-place. She cannot have -quitted the palace.” - -“Stay! is there no closet in the room?” said Father Alfonso, peering -round. “Ha! here is one—but it is empty,” he added, on opening it. - -“We must seek her elsewhere,” observed Gage. “I shall not be sorry if -she has got away altogether,” he added in a low tone to Osbert, as they -quitted the room, followed by Father Alfonso. “But what will her Majesty -say to it?” - -“Rather, what will the King say,” rejoined Osbert. “He will be furious.” - -“It may be his contrivance,” remarked Gage. “I suspect you know more -about the matter than you choose to tell, and could find the damsel if -you thought proper.” - -All search for the fugitives proved fruitless. The secret staircase was -not detected. - -When Constance’s disappearance was reported to the Queen, her Majesty -was greatly irritated, and her suspicions fell upon the King. Philip was -equally angry, and equally at fault, attributing Constance’s evasion to -the Queen’s agency, and believing that her Majesty had had recourse to -this stratagem to baffle his designs. - -Not until after midnight, and when all was still within the palace, did -Osbert Clinton venture into the garden. Fortunately the night was dark -and cloudy. On hearing his footsteps, Constance and her attendant came -from out the alley in which they were hidden, and followed him -noiselessly along various grassy paths to a gate opening upon the park. - -In a few moments more the party had reached the banks of the Thames, -when Osbert gave a signal. Immediately the plash of oars was heard on -the other side of the river, and a wherry, rowed by two men, could be -descried through the gloom, pulling towards them. - -Constance and her old attendant were quickly placed within the boat by -Osbert, and this was no sooner accomplished, than the boatman, without a -moment’s delay, pushed off, and dashed swiftly down the stream. - -Osbert listened till the sound of the oars could no longer be heard, and -then returned with a light heart to the palace, entering it as secretly -as he had come forth. - -As Osbert had foreseen, messengers were dispatched by the Queen to -Southampton, to ascertain whether Constance had sought refuge with her -father. If so, she was instantly to be brought back. After three days’ -absence, the messengers returned, bringing with them Master Tyrrell. He -could give no account of his daughter, but pledged himself to deliver -her up at once to the Queen in case she might reappear. On this -understanding he was immediately released. - -Another circumstance which occurred at this juncture contributed to -heighten the Queen’s displeasure. She had instructed the messengers sent -to Southampton to arrest Derrick Carver; but on the very day before -their arrival, the enthusiast, who by this time had recovered from his -wounds, had quitted the hospital of the Domus Dei, and, it was thought, -had passed over to France, as a vessel had just sailed thither from the -port. In whatever way it was accomplished, Carver’s escape was a source -of vexation to the Queen. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER X. - - WHERE CONSTANCE FOUND A PLACE OF REFUGE. - - -An old habitation situated on the banks of the river between the gardens -of Durham-place and the Savoy Hospital, then recently restored by Mary, -served Constance as an asylum. Thither she had been brought, after -remaining a few days in a little hostel near Richmond. - -The house had been long uninhabited, and was in a very dilapidated -state. At the back there was a tolerably extensive garden, facing the -river, and containing several fine trees, but, like the house to which -it appertained, it was much neglected. Three or four back rooms, looking -upon the garden, had been hastily furnished; but no change was made in -the front of the habitation, for fear of exciting suspicion. Luckily, -the garden was not overlooked, being bounded on the west by the high -walls of Durham-place. - -Though shut out from the world, Constance was far from finding her -present mode of existence wearisome. Her time was fully employed either -in her devotions, in reading, or in some feminine occupation. She never -ventured forth except into the garden, and only took exercise there at -night. - -Of necessity, Osbert’s visits were rare, and stealthily paid. As the -safest course, he approached the house by water, landed in a wherry at -the stairs of Durham-place, and then scaled the garden wall. These short -and stolen visits, which were always paid at night, could not be -otherwise than agreeable to Constance, and she looked forward to his -coming with interest; and if, as sometimes chanced, he did not appear at -the usual hour, she retired sadly. - -Under such circumstances, it will not appear surprising that the -gratitude felt by the damsel for her preserver should ripen into a -warmer feeling. After the first ardent declaration of his passion made -to her, Osbert refrained for a while from renewing his suit; but at -length, emboldened by the evident change in her manner, he ventured -again, with as much impassioned earnestness as before, to pour forth his -protestations of affection, coupled with entreaties to her consent to a -speedy union. - -To these oft-repeated solicitations she at last replied that she would -not attempt to disguise her feelings, but would frankly own that he was -now absolute master of her heart, yet still there was a serious obstacle -to their marriage. - -“An obstacle?” exclaimed Osbert. “Of what nature? Can it not be -overcome? Speak! speak!” - -“Herein, then, it lies,” she rejoined. “Our creeds are different. I have -abjured the errors and idolatries of Rome, while you still cling to -them.” - -“Granted,” replied Osbert; “but this need be no hindrance to our union. -I shall not quarrel with you on account of your religion. Who knows,” he -added lightly, “but that in due time you may convert me?” - -“Heaven grant me power to do so!” she exclaimed, fervently. “Oh! that I -could withdraw you from the paths of error, and bring you to those of -truth. But much as I love you—much as I owe you—till you are converted, -I never can be yours. I have scruples of conscience which cannot be -overcome. I should not be happy if I felt there was a barrier between us -which neither could pass. Better far we should never come together than -be hereafter estranged. I could not respect you—could not love you with -my whole heart, if you continued a papist.” - -“But I have said I may possibly be converted,” said Osbert. - -“Your conversion must take place before our marriage,” rejoined -Constance. “On that condition alone will I consent.” - -“Well, then, commence the good work,” he said. “I promise to be a -patient listener, and will strive to profit by your exhortations.” - -Gladly she obeyed, and proceeded to employ the arguments which had -proved so prevailing in her own case, and with every prospect of -success, her influence over her hearer being unbounded. - -But though this difficulty was overcome, another arose. Constance -declared that her father’s sanction to her marriage was indispensable. -In vain Osbert remonstrated. She remained firm, and finding she could -not be moved, he at last set out for Southampton, to see Master Tyrrell -on the subject. - -The old merchant was indisposed to listen to him. He was deeply offended -with his daughter. He bewailed her apostacy, and declared he would -neither receive her under his roof, nor hold any intercourse with her, -so long as she entertained heretical opinions. If she returned, he -should deliver her to the Queen, in fulfilment of his pledge. As a -staunch Romanist, he could not conscientiously support a heretic, even -though she were his own flesh and blood. Let Constance recant the -religious opinions she had so imprudently adopted, and he would receive -her with open arms. Till such time, she must not come near him. He -concluded his tirade by refusing consent to the marriage. - -Deeply disappointed at his want of success, Osbert returned to London. -On seeking Constance’s place of shelter, he found to his surprise, that -there was a guest in the house. This was Derrick Carver, who it will be -remembered, disappeared from Southampton just before the order for his -arrest arrived, and had escaped, as was supposed, to France. Instead of -flying his country, however, Carver had proceeded along the coast to his -native place, Brightelmstone, where he remained for a short time, but, -fearing discovery, he removed to Lewes, and thence to London. - -Being nearly destitute, he had endured great hardship, and was driven -almost to extremity, when he accidentally met old Dorcas, who was -purchasing provisions, and following her, made himself known, as soon as -he could do so with safety. Touched by his miserable condition, the -kind-hearted old dame took him home with her. He was joyfully received -by Constance, and offered an asylum, which he gratefully accepted. - -Such a guest, it will be easily conceived, was by no means agreeable to -Osbert, and he would gladly have got rid of him, had it been possible. -Carver’s presence introduced a new element of danger by increasing the -chances of discovery, while his society had a very perceptible effect -upon Constance’s spirits and manner. Before his arrival, she had quite -regained her serenity. But the sternness and austerity of the religious -fanatic had cast a gloom over her, which could not be dispelled. The -greater part of her time was passed in prayer, in the perusal of godly -books, or in listening to Carver’s exhortations. - -Osbert was obliged to inform her that he had failed in obtaining her -father’s consent, but he earnestly besought her to fulfil her promise, -and make him happy by becoming his bride. - -Before assenting, she consulted Derrick Carver, who at once decided that -under such circumstances the marriage could not take place. She must -perforce wait. The enthusiast’s aim seemed to be to alienate her -thoughts from things of this world, and wean her, as he said, from all -carnal affections. No wonder Osbert regarded him with dislike. - -But the unhappy lover had another and more serious cause of disquietude. -He had trusted that distractions of various kinds would efface -Constance’s image from the King’s breast. But he was deceived. Though -constantly engaged in some little affair of gallantry, concerning which -he made no secret to Osbert, Philip often spoke of her, and in terms -showing that his passion was unabated. Osbert’s jealous rage at these -confidences well-nigh caused him to betray himself, and his anger was -not lessened when the King expressed his firm conviction that Constance -must sooner or later fall into his power. Though Osbert deemed such a -mischance improbable, the apprehension of it filled him with uneasiness. - -One day Philip, who treated him with great familiarity, jestingly -remarked:— - -“So you have got some secret love affair on hand, I hear, and nightly -visit your inamorata.” - -“Who can have told your Majesty this absurd story?” rejoined Osbert, -trying to hide his confusion by a laugh. - -“No matter how I learnt it,” said Philip. “Your manner convinces me it -is true. But why should you be ashamed to confess the affair? Most of -the young court gallants plume themselves upon their successes, and talk -openly of them.” - -“I am not one of those senseless boasters,” observed Osbert, gravely. - -“Now, by my faith, you take the matter so seriously, that I am satisfied -there is more in it than I supposed,” cried the King. “My curiosity is -piqued. I must know who has thus enslaved you. Does she belong to the -city or the court?” - -“Your Majesty will pardon me, but I cannot answer these questions.” - -“As you please, Sir. I will press you no further. But take care. I shall -find out the lady. Nothing escapes me, as you well know. Had you told me -who she is, I should have been satisfied, but since you attempt -concealment, look to yourself—ha! ha!” - -Though Philip laughed while saying this, there was a half-menace in his -tone that increased Osbert’s alarm. - -Apprehensive that his movements might be watched, Osbert refrained that -night from his customary visit to Constance, but embarking as usual, -instead of proceeding to Durham-place, crossed to the other side of the -river. That he had acted wisely, was proved by the fact of another boat -following him; and it soon became evident that he was watched. Next -night he acted with like caution, but nothing occurred to excite his -suspicions. - -On the following night, therefore, he ventured to repair to Constance’s -hiding-place. But, instead of proceeding thither by water, he took a -circuitous route, so as to mislead those who watched him, if any such -there were. - -Constance, who had been extremely uneasy at his unwonted absence, was -yet more alarmed when she learned the cause of it; but he succeeded in -allaying her fears, by telling her he would speedily find her another -and yet more secure asylum, where she would be free from all risk of -molestation. - -“Methinks you magnify the peril,” observed Derrick Carver. “Howbeit, if -Mistress Constance elects to quit this house, and seek another place of -refuge, I will go with her. You may trust her to my care.” - -“I am content to do so,” replied Osbert. “The danger is greater than you -seem to imagine. After what has occurred, I do not think she can tarry -longer in London; but by to-morrow night I will have arranged some -definite plan, and, meantime, you must prepare for departure.” - -“I am ready at any moment,” cried Constance. “Now—if you deem it -expedient.” - -“Nay, there is no such haste,” rejoined Osbert. “By flying without due -preparation, you would incur yet greater risk. Two days hence you shall -be in perfect safety.” - -“Alas!” exclaimed Constance, “my mind misgives me, and I fear some dire -calamity is in store for me.” - -“If it be so, you must bear it with fortitude,” said Derrick Carver. “It -has been my earnest endeavour to strengthen you for such an hour, and I -trust my efforts have not been in vain, but that you may be equal to -whatever trial you are subjected. Nay, even should you be called upon to -attest your devotion to the Gospel by enduring fiery torments, I am -assured your courage will not forsake you, but that you will earn a -crown of martyrdom.” - -“Heaven, in its mercy, grant she may be spared any such terrible trial!” -exclaimed Osbert, shuddering. - -“Rather than deny my faith, and return to that which I have abjured, I -will suffer death in any shape,” said Constance, “even accompanied by -the most cruel torments.” - -“Your words fill me with joy, daughter,” rejoined Carver, “and prove -that my teaching has not been thrown away. Thus prepared, you need have -no fear.” - -“I am resigned to whatever may happen,” said Constance. - -“Self-preservation is as much a duty as any other,” said Osbert, “and -ought not to be neglected. Though prepared for the worst, you must not -expose yourself to needless risk.” - -“I have said I am ready to depart whenever you may enjoin me to do so,” -replied Constance, “and will go wheresoever you may direct.” - -“I neither oppose her going, nor counsel her tarrying here,” said -Derrick Carver. “Act as we may, Heaven’s designs will be fulfilled.” - -After some further discourse to the like effect, Osbert took leave, -promising to return at the same hour on the following night. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - - HOW CONSTANCE’S RETREAT WAS DISCOVERED. - - -The next day passed as usual with Constance. At night she was alone in -the room, the windows of which have been described as opening upon the -garden, and anxiously expecting Osbert’s coming. - -She was seated at a small table, perusing by the light of a single -taper, which dimly illuminated the large but scantily-furnished -apartment, one of the controversial tracts of the day, and essaying, but -in vain, to fix her thoughts on what she read. Ever and anon she arose, -and, going to the window, looked forth. The night was profoundly dark, -and nothing was discernible except the trees skirting the lawn. - -“He is later than usual,” she thought, as time went on. “Will he not -come?” - -Scarcely had she asked herself the question, when she distinctly heard -footsteps without, and, concluding it must be Osbert, she passed through -the window, and flew to meet him. She could just descry a figure wrapped -in a mantle, advancing towards her from beneath a tree. - -In another moment this person, whom she took to be her lover, reached -her, and seized her hand. Startled by the proceeding, she involuntarily -exclaimed, “Is it you?” - -“Yes, ’tis I—Osbert,” rejoined the other, under his breath. - -“I had almost given you up,” she returned. “I feared something had -occurred to prevent your coming.” - -The person she addressed made no reply. He had recognised her voice, and -mentally ejaculated, “Can it be possible that it is Constance Tyrrell!” - -“You do not answer,” she said, after a pause, “and your manner seems -strange—very strange.” - -“’Tis she, by all the saints!” muttered the other. “Let us go in!” he -added, drawing her through the open window into the room. - -No sooner were they within the influence of the light than the -countenance of him she most dreaded on earth was revealed to Constance. - -“The King!” she exclaimed, in accents of affright. - -“Ay, the King,” rejoined Philip, regarding her with fierce exultation. -“So, I have found you at last, and where I looked for you least. Little -did I deem you were the beauty secluded with such jealous care by Osbert -Clinton. Little did I expect, when I took the trouble to ascertain who -he kept concealed, that I should be so richly rewarded. Never for a -moment did I suppose that he would dare to rob me of my chief treasure. -But he shall pay dearly for his audacity and treachery.” - -“Be not unjust towards him, Sire,” rejoined Constance. “In Osbert’s -place, you would have acted as he has acted. He loved me, and seeing the -peril in which I stood, did not hesitate to deliver me.” - -“And you have not proved ungrateful for the service,” retorted Philip, -bitterly. “You have requited his devotion. The love refused to me has -been bestowed freely on him.” - -“Osbert’s love for me was not dishonourable, Sire,” she replied, “and in -requiting it I committed no crime. I could not return your Majesty’s -love without guilt. By this time the passion I was unhappy enough to -inspire you with must have subsided, and you will view my conduct less -harshly.” - -“You are mistaken, Madam,” rejoined Philip, sternly. “I have never -ceased to love you. I cannot regard you with indifference—even though -you deserve that I should do so. You are necessary to my happiness. You -must—you shall be mine.” - -“Never!” exclaimed Constance, energetically. - -“Hear me,” pursued the King; “you are now wholly in my power. Having -found you, be assured I shall not part with you again. I am willing to -excuse your conduct—to pardon your lover’s disobedience and deceit—nay, -more, to continue my favour towards him—but this consideration on my -part must be met by complaisance on yours.” - -“I reject the proposal without a moment’s hesitation, Sire,” cried -Constance, with scorn. - -“Then mark what I have to say further,” rejoined Philip. “I repeat, you -are wholly in my power. Nothing can deliver you. On your decision hangs -your lover’s life. You—you will cause his immediate arrest—his -imprisonment, torture—ay, torture—and death.” - -“Oh, say not so, Sire!” she cried, all her firmness deserting her. “What -has he done to deserve such barbarous treatment?” - -“He has dared to disobey me,” rejoined Philip. “He has stepped between -me and the object of my desires. But for your sake I am content to -forego revenge—nay, to heap greater favours on his head. Will you cast -him into a dungeon? Will you doom him to torture and death?” - -“I cannot save him by the sacrifice you propose, Sire,” she rejoined, in -tones of anguish. “Neither would he consent to be so saved.” - -“You have avouched the truth, Constance,” exclaimed Osbert, springing -through the open window, and placing himself between her and the King. -“A thousand deaths rather than such a sacrifice.” - -“My clemency, I find, is thrown away,” said Philip, haughtily. “Yet I -will give you a few minutes for reflection. Perhaps your resolution may -change.” And he moved towards the window. - -“It is needless, Sire,” rejoined Osbert. “Our determination is taken.” - -“Then prepare to part for ever,” said Philip, sternly. “As to you, -audacious and insensate traitor, you shall learn whose anger you have -braved. It will be small alleviation, methinks, to your imprisonment to -know that your mistress is in my power.” - -“Fear not the threat, Osbert,” said Constance. “I will never yield to -him.” - -“I do not ask your consent,” rejoined Philip, derisively. “You are -caught in a net from which there is no escape.” - -“Sooner than this shall be, my sword shall free the country from a -tyrant,” cried Osbert, plucking his rapier from its sheath. - -“Ha! do you dare to raise your hand against me, traitor?” exclaimed -Philip, stepping towards him, while Constance flung her arms about her -lover, so as to prevent any movement on his part. - -“Let him go,” continued the King, after a pause, during which he sternly -regarded the pair. “He wants the courage to play the assassin.” - -“You are right, Sire,” rejoined Osbert. “Draw, and defend your life.” - -“Peace, madman!” cried Philip, disdainfully. “Think you I will deign to -cross swords with you?” - -“Heaven grant me patience, I am driven to the verge of frenzy!” -ejaculated Osbert, distractedly. - -“At last you are beginning to comprehend your true position,” observed -Philip, in a taunting tone, “and perceive that you are utterly without -help.” - -“Not utterly,” cried a deep voice. And Derrick Carver strode into the -room. “Heaven will not desert them in their need. Thou hast uttered -threats against them which thou wilt never live to execute. Thou has -ventured into this dwelling, but wilt never return from it. My hand -failed me when I first struck at thee, but it will not fail me now.” - -“Make the attempt, then, if thou think’st so, assassin!” cried Philip, -keeping his eye steadily upon him. - -“Hold!” exclaimed Osbert. “His life is sacred.” - -“Not in my eyes,” rejoined Carver. “It were a crime to my country and to -my religion to spare their deadliest foe. He shall die by my hand.” - -“I say it must not be,” cried Osbert. “No harm must be done him. -Persist, and I come to his defence.” - -“Fool! you destroy yourself, and her who should be dearer to you than -life, by this mistimed weakness,” rejoined Derrick Carver. “Leave him to -me.” - -“Again I say, forbear!” cried Osbert. - -“I owe you no obedience, and will show none,” retorted Carver, fiercely. -“Have at thy heart, tyrant!” he exclaimed, drawing his sword. - -But ere he could make the meditated attack, Philip placed a silver -whistle to his lips, and sounding it, Rodomont Bittern, with his sword -drawn in his hand, and followed by half a dozen halberdiers, entered -through the window. The party instantly fell upon Derrick Carver, and, -after a brief struggle, disarmed him. - -“By Saint Thomas!” exclaimed Rodomont, regarding the enthusiast with -surprise, “this is the murtherous villain whom we caught at Southampton. -I cannot be mistaken in his ill-favoured visage.” - -“I will not deny myself,” rejoined the other. “I am Derrick Carver. -Heaven has permitted thee to thwart my righteous purpose for the second -time.” - -“A plain proof that thy purpose is damnable, and that Heaven is against -thee, thou bloodthirsty villain,” rejoined Rodomont. “What is your -Majesty’s pleasure concerning him?” he asked of the King. - -“Take him to the Tower,” said Philip. - -“It shall be done, Sire. Have you any further commands?” - -“Ay,” replied Philip. “An hour ago I would not have believed that Osbert -Clinton would raise his hand against me, but he has done so, and his -life is forfeit. Take him also with you.” - -“Here is my sword, Sir,” said Osbert, delivering it to Rodomont. “I am -ready to attend you.” - -Seating himself at the table, on which writing materials were placed, -Philip took a paper from his doublet and proceeded to sign it. Just as -he was about to consign the warrant to Rodomont, Constance, who had -appeared transfixed with terror, rushed forward and threw herself at his -feet. - -“Have mercy on him, Sire!” she cried. “Full well I know what will be his -fate if sent to the Tower. Oh spare him! spare him!” - -“I cannot listen to your entreaties,” rejoined Philip, coldly. “He has -been guilty of high treason, and must pay the penalty of his offence.” - -“Do not intercede for me, Constance,” said Osbert. “It is useless; he -has no pity in his nature.” - -“I have none for those who deceive me,” rejoined Philip, sternly. “Take -him hence, Sir,” he added to Rodomont. “Here is your warrant.” - -“Oh no! let him not go thus!” shrieked Constance, starting to her feet, -and falling into her lover’s arms, “You will not separate us, Sire?” - -“Wherefore not?” demanded Philip. “Is he your husband?” - -“Ay, in the eyes of Heaven. I am affianced to him,” she replied. - -“Even were you wedded to him you could not accompany him,” rejoined the -King. “But no marriage will ever take place between you. Bid him a -lasting farewell. You will meet no more on earth.” - -“No more! You cannot mean it, Sire. Oh, unsay those terrible words!” -shrieked Constance. - -Philip remained inflexible. - -“Calm yourself, Constance,” said Osbert. “I heed not what may happen to -myself. My sole distress is in leaving you.” - -“Fear nothing on my account,” she rejoined, in a low tone. “Heaven will -protect me. Yet I will make one last effort to save you. Oh, Sire,” she -added, approaching the King, “as you are great and powerful, be generous -and merciful. Forgive him. He will offend no more. I am the cause of his -disobedience. When I am gone he will be faithful as ever.” - -“On one condition I will spare him,” said Philip, in a low tone. - -“I dare not ask your Majesty what that condition is?” rejoined -Constance, trembling. - -“You may easily guess it,” returned Philip. “Be mine.” - -“Then all hope is over,” sighed Constance. “I will die rather than -assent.” - -“So you think now,” muttered Philip; “but I will find means to shake -your stubbornness. Take hence the prisoners,” he added aloud to -Rodomont. - -“I am equally guilty—if guilt there be,” cried Constance, with a loud -voice. “I take all present to witness that I utterly reject the -doctrines of the Romish Church, and hold its ceremonies to be vain, -superfluous, superstitious, and abominable.” - -“Be silent, imprudent girl,” cried Philip. - -“Be not afraid to speak out, daughter,” cried Derrick Carver. “Truly you -have profited by my exhortations.” - -“I will never forsake my opinions,” cried Constance, firmly, “but will -maintain them at any tribunal before which I may be brought. After this -declaration and confession, your Majesty must send me with the other -prisoners.” - -“You have indeed put it out of my power to befriend you,” rejoined -Philip, angrily. “Since you ask to be brought before a religious -tribunal, you shall have your wish.” - -“I have succeeded in my design,” whispered Constance to Osbert. “I shall -not be separated from you. Your Majesty has conferred a boon upon me by -this decision,” she added to the King, “and I humbly thank you for it. -Now, Sir,” to Rodomont, “you can take me to the Tower with my friends.” - -“Is such your Majesty’s pleasure?” demanded Rodomont. - -“No,” replied Philip. “Let her be conveyed to some place of -imprisonment, but not to the Tower.” - -“An please your Majesty, there is the Lollards’ Tower at Lambeth Palace, -where heretics are oft confined,” observed Rodomont. “No better prison -lodgings can be found than the cells therein.” - -“Are the cells strong and secure?” demanded the King. - -“Marry, as strong and secure as the dungeons of the Tower, Sire,” -replied Rodomont. - -“I have heard of those prison chambers in the Lollards’ Tower,” rejoined -Philip, “but did not bethink me of them at the moment. Take Mistress -Constance Tyrrell forthwith to Lambeth Palace, and see her safely -bestowed—safely, I say, but with all comfort and convenience that the -prison will admit of—d’ye heed? Take Derrick Carver also thither, and -let him be securely lodged. The ecclesiastical court shall deal with -him. No intercourse whatever must be allowed between the prisoners.” - -“Your injunctions shall be strictly obeyed, Sire,” replied Rodomont. - -“I have changed my mind in regard to Osbert Clinton,” pursued Philip. -“In consideration of the important services he has heretofore rendered -me, I am disposed to overlook the grave offence he has committed. He is -pardoned.” - -There was a brief pause, but no word of gratitude escaped Osbert. - -“Do you not hear, Sir?” said Rodomont, as he gave back the sword to -Osbert. “Have you no thanks for the grace vouchsafed you by his -Majesty?” - -“The grace is unsolicited by me, and claims no thanks,” rejoined Osbert, -almost fiercely. - -“Leave him alone,” said Philip; “his mind is disordered. When the fit -has passed, and he is become calm, he will think differently. Away at -once to Lambeth Palace with the prisoners.” - -“Constance!” exclaimed Osbert, rushing towards her. - -“Farewell for ever!” she rejoined. “Do not grieve for me. Now I know you -are free, I can bear any sufferings that may be inflicted upon me.” - -“My freedom shall be employed for your preservation,” he whispered. “I -will accomplish your liberation, or perish in the attempt.” - -“I forbid it,” she returned. “Henceforward I shall strive to shake off -all earthly ties, and fix my thoughts entirely upon Heaven. Farewell for -ever!” - -With this she disengaged herself from him, and passed forth from the -room with Derrick Carver, attended by the guard, and followed by -Rodomont. Two armed attendants, stationed near the window, remained with -the King. - -“A word before I go,” said Philip, approaching Osbert, and speaking in a -tone so low and deep as to be inaudible by the attendants. “On peril of -your life, I charge you to hold no further intercourse of any kind with -Constance. Look upon her as dead—for dead she is to you. Return to your -duty, and I will think no more of what has just occurred.” - -So saying, he quitted the room with his attendants, leaving Osbert -overwhelmed by despair. - -While Philip returned in his barque to Whitehall Palace, a barge -conveyed the two prisoners to Lambeth Palace. - -On arriving there, they were detained for a short time in the guard-room -of the ancient gateway, and as soon as all had been made ready, they -were lodged in the prison chambers assigned them in the Lollards’ Tower. - - End of the Second Book. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - BOOK III. - LAMBETH PALACE. - - CHAPTER I. - - HOW CARDINAL POLE ARRIVED IN ENGLAND, AND HOW HE - WAS WELCOMED BY THE KING AND QUEEN. - - -The court returned to Whitehall in November, Parliament being about to -meet in the middle of that month. - -One morning, as the royal pair were walking together in the west gallery -overlooking the garden, the Lord Chancellor presented himself with a -despatch in his hand. It was easy to perceive, from the joyous -expression of his countenance, that he brought good tidings. - -“Welcome, my good lord,” said Mary. “I see you have satisfactory -intelligence to communicate. Have you heard from Rome?” - -“I have just received this transcript of the decree which has been sent -to Cardinal Pole by the Pope,” replied Gardiner, “in which his Holiness, -after due deliberation, has agreed to extend the privileges of the -Legate, so as to enable him to act on all occasions with the same -plentitude of power as the Pope himself. In regard to church revenues -and goods, his Holiness fully recognises the great difficulty of the -question, feeling it to be the main obstacle to the nation’s recognition -of the Papal supremacy, and he therefore invests his Eminence with the -most ample power to agree and compound with the present owners; to -assure to them their possessions, on whatever title they may hold them; -and to exempt them from any duty of restitution.” - -“This is glad news indeed!” exclaimed the Queen. “Parliament meets in a -few days. Your first business must be to repeal the attainder of the -Cardinal, who will then be free to return to his own country, and aid us -with his counsels. Hasten his arrival, I pray you, my lord, by all means -in your power. I shall not feel perfectly happy till I behold him!” - -“There shall not be a moment’s needless delay, rely upon it, gracious -Madam,” replied Gardiner. “The repeal of the attainder may be considered -as already accomplished, since no opposition will now be made to the -measure. Meantime, an escort shall be immediately despatched to Brussels -to bring over his Eminence with all honour to this country.” - -Having nothing more to lay before their Majesties, he then bowed and -withdrew. - -Parliament was opened by the King and Queen in person, a sword of state -and a cap of maintenance being borne before each of them as they went in -state to the House of Lords. Everything proceeded as satisfactorily as -had been anticipated by Gardiner. The first bill brought before the -Lords was that for reversing Pole’s attainder, which, being quickly -passed, was sent down to the Commons, and read thrice in one day; after -which it received the royal assent, the impression of the great seal -being taken off in gold. - -Meantime, in confident anticipation of this event, a brilliant escort, -comprising Lord Paget, Sir Edward Hastings, Sir William Cecil, and forty -gentlemen of good birth, had been despatched to Brussels, to bring back -the illustrious exile to his own country. As soon as intimation was -received by Pole that he was free to return, he took leave of the -Emperor, and set out with his escort for England. - -Among the Cardinal’s suite was one of whom some account may be -necessary. Years ago, while studying at the celebrated university of -Padua, Pole contracted a friendship with Ludovico Priuli, a young -Venetian noble, distinguished for his personal accomplishments, refined -manners, and love of learning. From this date the two friends became -inseparable. Possessed of an ample fortune, Priuli, from his position, -might have filled the highest offices in the Venetian Republic, but he -preferred sharing Pole’s labours, and proved a most valuable coadjutor -to him. Chosen as successor to the Bishop of Brescia by Pope Julius -III., Priuli declined to exercise his functions, and even refused the -purple rather than quit his friend. He had remained with Pole during his -retirement at the convent of Maguzano, had attended him to Brussels and -to Paris, whither the Cardinal went to negotiate terms of peace between -Spain and France, and of course accompanied him to England. Besides the -Lord Priuli, Pole was attended by his secretary, Floribello, an -excellent scholar, together with the Signori Stella and Rollo, both men -of learning and piety, though somewhat advanced in years. - -Owing to the infirm state of his health, the Cardinal was unable to -proceed far without resting, and after a week’s slow travel he reached -Calais (then, it need scarcely be said, in possession of England, though -soon afterwards lost), where he was received by the governor with a -distinction rarely shown to any other than a crowned head. - -Pole attended high mass at the cathedral, and the populace clad in -holiday attire, flocked thither to receive his blessing. One -circumstance occurred which was regarded as a most favourable omen. For -more than a week strong adverse winds had prevailed in the Channel, but -a favourable change suddenly took place, promising a swift and pleasant -passage to the Cardinal. - -A royal vessel awaited him, in which he embarked with his train, and -escorted by six men-of-war, well armed, and under the command of the -Lord High Admiral, he sailed on a bright sunny day for England, and, -impelled by a fresh wind, arrived in a few hours at Dover. - -A royal salute was fired from the guns of the castle as the Cardinal -landed, and he was received by his nephew, Lord Montague, son of his -elder brother, who had been put to death by Henry VIII. With Lord -Montague were several other noblemen and gentlemen, amongst whom were -the mayor and the town authorities, and besides these there was a vast -miscellaneous concourse. - -No sooner did the Cardinal set foot on the mole, closely followed by his -other nephew, Sir Edward Hastings, and Lord Priuli, than the whole -assemblage prostrated themselves before him. Spreading his arms over -them, Pole gave them his solemn benediction. All eyes were fixed on the -venerable and majestic figure before them—all ears were strained to -catch his words. The noble cast of the Cardinal’s countenance, -proclaiming his royal descent—his reverend air, increased by the long -grey beard that descended to his waist—the benignity and sweetness of -his looks—the stateliness of his deportment—all produced an -indescribable effect on the spectators. Lofty of stature, and spare of -person—the result of frequent fastings—Pole, notwithstanding the -ailments under which he laboured, carried himself erect, and ever -maintained a most dignified deportment. To complete the picture we -desire to present, it may be necessary to say that his garments were -those proper to his eminent ecclesiastical rank, namely, a scarlet -soutane, rochet, and short purple mantle. His silk gloves and hose were -scarlet in hue, and from his broad red hat depended on either side long -cords, terminating in tassels of two knots each. These garments became -him well, and heightened the imposing effect of his presence. - -Behind him stood his friend, Lord Priuli, who was nearly of his own age, -though he looked full ten years younger, and appeared scarcely past the -prime of life. The noble Venetian had a countenance which Titian would -have delighted to paint, so handsome was it, so grave and full of -thought. Priuli was attired in black taffetas, over which he wore a long -silk gown of the same colour, and had a black skull-cap on his head. - -Signor Floribello, Pole’s secretary, was a Roman, and had a massive and -antique cast of countenance, which might have become one of his -predecessors of the Augustan age. He had a grave, scholar-like aspect, -and was attired in dark habiliments. With him were the Cardinal’s other -attendants, Stella and Rolla, neither of whom merit special description. -The former was the Cardinal’s steward, and the latter his comptroller, -and each wore a gold chain around his neck. - -Lord Montague was a very goodly personage, and bore such a remarkable -resemblance to his ill-fated father, that Pole exclaimed, as he tenderly -embraced him, “I could almost fancy that my long-lost and much-lamented -brother had come to life again. I doubt not you possess your father’s -excellent qualities of head and heart, as well as his good looks.” - -“I trust I am no degenerate son, dear and venerated uncle,” replied -Montague. “But I would my father had lived to see this day, and to -welcome you back to the land from which you have been so long and so -unjustly exiled.” - -“Heaven’s will be done!” ejaculated Pole, fervently. “I do not repine, -though I have never ceased to lament the calamities and afflictions I -have brought upon my family.” - -“Think not of them now, dear uncle,” rejoined Lord Montague. “They are -passed and gone. The tyrant who inflicted these injuries is in his -grave. Happier days have dawned upon us. Your brother yet lives in me, -to honour and serve you. Perchance your martyred mother now looks down -from that heaven which her destroyer shall never enter, and joys at her -son’s return.” - -“It may be,” replied the Cardinal, glancing upwards, “and ere long I -hope to join her, for my sojourn in this Vale of Tears is nearly ended; -but I have much to do while I tarry here. Oh! my good nephew! what mixed -emotions of joy and sorrow agitate my breast—joy at returning to the -country of my birth—sorrow for the relatives and friends I have lost. -Many a time and oft, during my long banishment, have I besought Heaven -to allow me to return and lay my bones in my native land; and now that -my prayers have been granted, I tremble and am sad, for I feel like a -stranger.” - -“You will not be a stranger long, dear uncle,” returned Lord Montague. -“There is not one of this throng who does not feel that Heaven has sent -you to us to give us a blessing, of which we have so long been -deprived.” - -As he spoke, the crowd, which had been pressing on them, could no longer -be kept back, but completely surrounded the Cardinal; those nearest him -throwing themselves at his feet, kissing his garments, trying to embrace -his knees, and making every possible demonstration of reverence. Little -children were held up to him; old men struggled to approach him; and it -was long before he could extricate himself from the throng, which he did -with great gentleness and consideration. - -Graciously declining the hospitality proffered by the mayor, the -Cardinal proceeded with his suite to the Priory of Saint Martin, where -he tarried for the night. - -On the next day, attended by an immense _cortége_, and having two great -silver crosses, two massive silver pillars, and two silver pole-axes -borne before him, as emblems of his Legantine authority, he journeyed to -Canterbury. Here he heard mass in the magnificent cathedral, of which he -was so soon to become head, and rested at the palace. - -On the second day he proceeded to Rochester, his escort increasing as he -went on; and on the third day he reached Gravesend, where he was met by -the Bishop of Durham, the Earl of Shrewsbury, and other important -personages, who had been dispatched by their Majesties to offer him -their congratulations on his safe arrival in England, and at the same -time to present him with a copy of the act by which his attainder was -reversed. - -At Gravesend he again tarried for the night, and next morning entered a -royal barge, richly decorated, lined with tapestry, and containing a -throne covered with gold brocade. At the prow of this barge a silver -cross was fixed, which attracted universal attention as he passed up the -river, attended by several other gorgeous barges conveying his retinue. - -As the Cardinal approached the metropolis, the river swarmed with boats -filled with persons of all ranks eager to welcome him, while crowds -collected on the banks to gaze at his barge with the great silver cross -at the prow. - -While passing the Tower, and gazing at the gloomy fortress where the -terrible tragedies connected with his family had been enacted, the -Cardinal became a prey to saddening thoughts. But these were dispelled -as he approached London Bridge, and heard the shouts of the spectators, -who greeted him from the windows of the lofty habitations. The next -objects that attracted his attention were Baynard’s Castle and Saint -Paul’s, and he uttered aloud his thanksgivings that the ancient rites of -worship were again performed in the cathedral. - -Sweeping up the then clear river, past the old palace of Bridewell, -Somerset House—built in the preceding reign by the Lord Protector, and -which the Cardinal had never before seen—past Durham-place and York -House, attended by hundreds of barques, he at length approached the -palace of Whitehall, and was taken to the privy stairs. - -At the head of the stairs stood Gardiner, ready to receive him, and -after they had interchanged a most amicable greeting, and Pole had -presented his friend Priuli, Gardiner conducted the Cardinal through two -lines of attendants apparelled in the royal liveries, all of whom bowed -reverentially as Pole passed on to the principal entrance of the palace, -where the King, with the chief personages of his court, awaited his -coming. - -As the Lord Legate slowly approached, supported by Gardiner, Philip -advanced to meet him, and, embracing him affectionately, bade him -welcome, saying how anxiously both the Queen and himself had looked for -his coming. To these gracious expressions Pole replied: - -“I have rejoiced at the union her Majesty has formed, Sire, because I -regard it as a presage of my country’s future felicity. Inasmuch as a -nuptial disagreement between an English monarch and a Spanish queen led -to a most lamentable breach with the Holy See, so the marriage of a -Spanish king and an English princess will serve to heal the breach. Most -assuredly my countrymen will reap the benefit of this auspicious -alliance, and so far from finding any yoke placed upon them, as they -once apprehended, will recognise the difference between your Majesty and -that Prince who chastised them with so heavy a rod.” - -“With the aid of your Eminence in all spiritual matters, and with that -of the Lord Chancellor in temporal affairs,” replied Philip, “I doubt -not I shall be able, through the Queen’s Highness, to contribute to the -welfare and prosperity of the realm. Such has been my constant endeavour -since I have been here. And now suffer me to lead you to her Majesty, -who is all impatience to behold you.” - -Hereupon they ascended the grand staircase, the King graciously giving -his arm to the Lord Legate. At the head of the staircase they found the -Queen, who exhibited the liveliest marks of delight on seeing the -Cardinal, and gave him a most affectionate greeting. - -Pole could not fail to be deeply moved by so much kindness, and with -streaming eyes, and in broken accents, sought to express his gratitude. -He soon, however, regained his customary serenity, and attended the -Queen to the privy-chamber, whither they were followed by the King and -the Lord Chancellor. He then delivered his credentials to her Majesty, -and they had a long discourse together, in which both the King and the -Lord Chancellor took part. - -Before withdrawing, Pole besought permission to present his friend Lord -Priuli, and Mary kindly assenting, the noble and learned Venetian was -introduced to their Majesties, and very graciously received by both. -After this the Cardinal took leave, and, attended by Gardiner, -re-entered his barge, and was conveyed in it to Lambeth Palace, which -had been prepared for his residence. - -On the same day a grand banquet was given at Whitehall in honour of the -Lord Legate, at which all the nobles vied with each other in paying him -attention. Indeed, since Wolsey’s palmiest days no such distinction had -been shown to an ecclesiastic. Priuli, also, came in for some share of -the tribute of respect paid to his illustrious friend. - -On the following day, in order to celebrate Pole’s arrival publicly, a -grand tournament was held in the court of the palace, where galleries -were erected, adorned with rich hangings, having two canopies of crimson -cloth of silver, embroidered with the royal arms, prepared for their -Majesties—a chair for the Cardinal being set near that of the Queen. -Precisely at two o’clock her Majesty issued from the palace in company -with the Cardinal, attended by her ladies, and took her place beneath -the canopy, Pole seating himself beside her. The galleries on either -side presented a magnificent sight, being thronged with all the beauty -and chivalry of the court—high-born dames and noble gallants, all richly -apparelled. - -The lists were under the governance of the Lord Chamberlain, Sir John -Gage, who was clad in russet armour, and mounted on a powerful and -richly-caparisoned steed; and as soon as the Queen and the Cardinal had -taken their places, loud fanfares were blown by a bevy of trumpeters -stationed on the opposite side of the court. - -At this summons two champions immediately rode into the ring, attracting -great attention. One of them was the King. He was clad in a suit of -richly chased armour inlaid with gold, and his helm was adorned with a -panache of red ostrich plumes. His courser was trapped with purple -satin, broached with gold. As he rode round the tilt-yard and saluted -the Queen, a buzz of applause followed his course. - -His opponent was Osbert Clinton, whom his Majesty had challenged to a -trial of skill. Osbert wore a suit of black armour, with a white plume, -and was mounted on a powerful charger, with bases and bards of black -cloth of gold of damask. - -As soon as the champions had taken their places, the signal was given by -Sir John Gage, and dashing vigorously against each other, they met in -mid-career, both their lances being shivered by the shock. As no -advantage had been gained on either side, fresh lances were brought, and -they immediately ran another course. In this encounter, Osbert had the -best of it, for he succeeded in striking off the King’s helmet, and was -consequently proclaimed the victor, and received a costly owche as a -prize from the hands of the Queen. - -Other courses were then run, and spears broken, all the combatants -demeaning themselves valiantly and like men of prowess. Amongst the -Spaniards, those who most distinguished themselves were Don Ruy Gomez de -Silva, Don Frederic de Toledo, and Don Adrian Garcias; whilst amongst -the Englishmen the best knights were accounted the Lord Admiral and Sir -John Perrot. The King was more fortunate in other courses than in those -he had run with Osbert Clinton, and received a diamond ring from her -Majesty, amid the loud plaudits of the spectators. - -After this, Sir John Gage called upon them to disarm, the trumpets -sounded, and graciously bowing to the assemblage, the Queen withdrew -with the Cardinal. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - OF THE RECONCILIATION OF THE REALM WITH THE SEE - OF ROME. - - -A few days afterwards, in consequence of the Queen’s indisposition, -which, however, was not supposed to be of a nature to inspire -uneasiness, both Houses of Parliament were summoned to the palace of -Whitehall, and assembled in the presence-chamber. Mary, who was so weak -at the time that she had to be carried to her throne, was placed on a -hautpas, beneath a rich canopy embroidered with the royal arms in gold. - -On her left hand was seated the King, attired in black velvet, over -which he wore a robe of black cloth of gold, bordered with pearls and -diamonds. The collar of the Garter was round his neck, and the lesser -badge studded with gems, beneath his knee. - -On the Queen’s right, and on the hautpas, but not beneath the canopy, -sat Cardinal Pole. His robes were of the richest scarlet, and he wore a -mantle of fine sables about his neck. He was attended by four gentleman -ushers, all richly clad, and having heavy chains of gold round their -necks. Two of these carried the large silver crosses, and the other two -bore the silver pillars. Behind the Queen stood Sir John Gage, in his -robes of office as Grand Chamberlain, and holding a white wand, and with -him were the Vice-Chamberlain and other officers of the royal household. -All the Queen’s ladies were likewise grouped around the throne. - -Near to the Lord Legate stood Gardiner, and as soon as all were in their -places, and the doors had been closed by the ushers, he addressed both -Houses, informing them that the Right Reverend Father in God, the Lord -Cardinal Pole, legate _a latere_, who was now present before them, had -come as ambassador from Pope Julius III. to the King and Queen’s -Majesties on a matter of the utmost importance, not only to their -Highnesses, but to the whole realm. As representatives of the nation, -they were called there to listen to the declaration about to be made to -them by the Lord Legate. - -When Gardiner concluded his address and retired, every eye was fixed -upon the Cardinal, and a hush of expectation fell upon the assemblage. -After a moment’s pause, Pole arose, and with a dignified bow to their -Majesties, commenced his address, in tones that vibrated through every -breast. - -“Long excluded from this assembly,” he said, “and exiled from my native -country by laws upon the severity and injustice of which I will not -dwell, I have most heartily to thank you, my Lords of the Upper House, -and you, good Sirs, of the Nether House, for reversing the sentence -pronounced upon me, and enabling me to appear before you once more. I -rejoice that I am able to requite the great service you have rendered -me. You have restored me to my country and to my place amongst the -highest nobility upon earth. I can restore you to a heavenly kingdom, -and to a Christian greatness, which you have unhappily forfeited by -renouncing a fealty annexed to the true Church. Bethink you of the many -evils that have occurred to this land since its lamentable defection. -Estimate aright the great boon now offered you. Until the late most -unhappy schism, the English nation ever stood foremost in the regard of -the See of Rome, abundant proofs of which I can offer you. While -reminding you of your past errors, let me exhort you to a sincere -repentance, and to receive with a deep and holy joy the reconciliation -with the Church of Rome, which I, as Legate, am empowered to impart to -you. To reap this great blessing it only needs that you should repeal -whatever you have enacted against the Holy See, and those laws by which -you have severed yourselves from the body of the faithful.” - -Delivered in tones of mellifluous sweetness and persuasion, this -discourse was listened to with profound attention, and produced an -unmistakeable effect upon the auditors. As the Cardinal resumed his -seat, Gardiner advanced towards him. - -“I thank your Eminence,” he said, “in the name of their Majesties and -the Parliament, for the good offices you have rendered the nation. The -members of both Houses will at once deliberate upon what you have -proposed, and will speedily acquaint you with their determination, -which, I nothing doubt, will be favourable to the cause of our holy -religion.” - -Upon this, the Lord Legate arose and retired with his attendants into an -adjoining chamber, there to await the decision of the Parliament. - -As soon as he was gone, Gardiner again addressed the assemblage in these -terms: “Heaven hath spoken to you by the lips of the holy man to whom -you have just listened. I can confirm the truth of all he has uttered. I -acknowledge myself to be a great delinquent, but I have deeply and -sincerely repented of my errors, and I beseech you to do so likewise. -Rise from your fallen estate, and dispose yourselves to a complete -reconciliation with the Catholic Church, and a return to its communion. -Are ye all agreed to this?” - -“We are all agreed,” replied the whole assemblage, without a moment’s -hesitation. - -“I rejoice to hear it,” replied Gardiner. “If you have erred, you at -least make amends for your error.” - -The promptitude and unanimity of this decision gave great satisfaction -to their Majesties, and the King, calling Gardiner to him, held a brief -conference with him, after which Sir John Gage, with the Earl of -Arundel, six knights of the Garter, and the like number of bishops, were -sent to summon the Lord Legate. As Pole again entered the -presence-chamber, the whole of the assemblage arose. The Cardinal having -resumed his seat, Gardiner called out, in a loud voice,— - -“I again ask you, in the presence of the Lord Legate, whether you -sincerely desire to return to the unity of the Church, and the obedience -due to her chief pastor?” - -“We do!—we do!” cried the entire assemblage. - -A radiant smile passed over Pole’s benign countenance at these -exclamations, and he raised up his hands in thankfulness to Heaven. - -“This moment repays me for all I have suffered,” he murmured. - -Then Gardiner turned towards the King and Queen, and, making a profound -obeisance to them, said:— - -“On behalf of the members of both Houses of Parliament, representatives -of the whole realm, I have to express to your Majesties their sorrow for -the former schism, and for whatever they have enacted against the See of -Rome and the Catholic religion, all which they now annul; and would -humbly beseech you to obtain from the Lord Legate pardon and restoration -to that body from which they had separated themselves by their -misdeeds.” - -“We pray your Eminence to grant the pardon and reconciliation thus -humbly sued for?” said Philip, turning towards the Cardinal. - -“Right joyfully will I accede to your Majesty’s request,” replied Pole. - -The Cardinal’s assent having been communicated to the assemblage by -Gardiner, they all advanced towards Pole, who arose as they approached, -and said:— - -“Thanks are due to Divine goodness for granting you this opportunity of -cancelling your past offences. If your repentance be answerable to the -importance of the occasion and the heinousness of the fault, great, -indeed, must be the joy of the saints at your conversion.” - -It being now evident that the Cardinal was about to pronounce the -absolution, the whole assemblage, with the exception of the King and -Queen, fell upon their knees. Extending his arms over them, Pole, in a -clear and distinct voice, said:— - -“As representative of Christ’s Vicegerent, I here absolve all those -present, and the whole nation, and the whole dominion thereof, from all -heresy and schism, and all judgments, censures, for that cause incurred, -and restore them to the communion of the Holy Church, in the name of the -Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.” - -To this the whole assemblage responded “Amen!” - -Nothing could be more solemn and impressive than the Cardinal’s manner -while pronouncing this absolution, and his words penetrated all hearts. -The Queen and most of her ladies shed tears. As the assembly rose from -their kneeling posture, they embraced each other, and gave utterance to -their satisfaction. - -The King and Queen, with their attendants, then proceeded to the royal -chapel to return thanks, and were followed by the Cardinal, Gardiner, -and the entire assemblage. A solemn mass was then performed, and _Te -Deum_ sung. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER III. - - OF THE EVENTS THAT FOLLOWED THE RESTORATION OF - THE PAPAL AUTHORITY. - - -No sooner was the nation’s reconciliation with the See of Rome -completed, than an express was sent by Cardinal Pole to Pope Julius -III., acquainting his Holiness with the joyful event. On receipt of the -intelligence, public rejoicings on the grandest scale were held at Rome, -religious processions paraded the streets, masses were performed in all -the churches, and a solemn service was celebrated at Saint Peter’s by -the Pontiff in person. The event, indeed, was a signal triumph to the -Pope, and in reply to Cardinal Pole he thanked him heartily for the -great service he had rendered the Church, and warmly commended his zeal -and diligence. Moreover, he issued a bull granting indulgences to all -such persons as should openly manifest their satisfaction at the -restoration of the Papal authority in England. - -Public rejoicings also took place in London, and in other towns, but -they were productive of mischief rather than good, as they led to many -serious brawls and disturbances. Though compelled to submit to their -opponents, who were now in the ascendant, the Reformers were far from -subdued, but were quite ready for outbreak, should a favourable -opportunity occur for attempting it. The triumphant demonstrations of -the Romanists were abhorrent to them, and constant collisions, as we -have said, took place between the more violent adherents of the opposing -creeds. In these encounters, the Protestants, being the less numerous, -got the worst of it, but they promised themselves revenge on a future -day. - -On the Sunday after the reconciliation, a sermon was preached by -Gardiner at Paul’s Cross, before the King and Cardinal Pole. A large -crowd collected to hear him. On this occasion, in spite of the presence -of a strong guard, some interruptions occurred, proving that there were -dissentients among the auditors. Evidently there was a growing feeling -of dislike to Philip and the Spaniards, fostered by the malcontents, and -many a fierce glance was fixed upon the King, many a threat breathed -against him, as, surrounded by a band of halberdiers, he listened to -Gardiner’s discourse. - -But if Philip was hated even by the Romanists, who after all were as -true lovers of their country as those of the adverse sect, and equally -hostile to the Spaniards, the universal feeling was favourable to -Cardinal Pole, whose benevolent countenance pleased the Reformers, as -much as his dignified deportment commanded their respect. He and the -King rode together to Saint Paul’s, and after hearing the sermon, -returned in the same way to Whitehall. Philip had the sword of state -borne before him, but the Cardinal contented himself with the silver -cross. - -A few days afterwards, intimation was sent by the council to Bonner, -Bishop of London, that the Queen was in a condition to become a mother. -Command was given at the same time that there should be a solemn -procession to Saint Paul’s, in which the Lord Mayor, the aldermen, and -all the City companies, in their liveries, should join, to offer up -prayers for her Majesty’s preservation during her time of travail, -coupled with earnest supplications that the child might be a male. - -This announcement, which, as may be supposed, was quickly bruited abroad -throughout the City, gave great satisfaction to the Romanists, but it -was anything but welcome or agreeable to the Reformers, who saw in it an -extension of power to their enemies, and an increase of danger to -themselves. If an heir to the throne should be born, Philip’s authority -in England would be absolute. Such was the general impression, and its -correctness was confirmed by a petition made to the King by both Houses, -which prayed “that if it should happen otherwise than well to the Queen, -he would take upon himself the government of the realm during the -minority of her Majesty’s issue.” As may be supposed, Philip readily -assented, and an act was immediately passed carrying out the provisions -above mentioned, and making it high treason to compass the King’s death, -or attempt to remove him from the government and guardianship confided -to him. - -Under these circumstances the solemn procession to Saint Paul’s took -place. Vast crowds encumbered the streets as the civic authorities -proceeded from Guildhall to the cathedral, headed by ten bishops in -their robes, the pix being borne before them under a canopy. This gave -such offence, that had not a strong military force kept the populace in -awe, it is certain that the procession would have been molested. As it -was, expressions of antipathy to Philip could not be checked. “England -shall never be ruled by the Spaniard,” was the indignant outcry, which -found an echo in many a breast, whether of Romanist or Reformer. - -In spite of all these clamours, the procession reached Saint Paul’s in -safety, and high mass was celebrated by Bonner and the other bishops, -after which prayers were offered up for the Queen, in accordance with -the council’s mandate. The mass of the assemblage joined heartily in -these supplications, but there were some who refused to recite them, and -secretly prayed that Philip’s hopes of an heir might be frustrated. - -The reader is already aware that Cardinal Pole, immediately on his -arrival in London, had been put in possession of Lambeth Palace. This -noble residence, with the revenues of the Archbishopric of Canterbury, -confiscated on the condemnation of Cranmer for high treason, was -bestowed on the Cardinal by the King and Queen; but Pole could not be -promoted to the archiepiscopal see while Cranmer lived. - -One of the Cardinal’s first acts on taking possession of the palace was -to summon all the bishops and principal clergy before him, and, after -listening to their expressions of penitence for the perjuries, heresies, -and schisms they had committed during the late reigns, he gave them -absolution. - -And now, before proceeding further, it may be desirable to give a brief -description of the ancient edifice occupied by the Cardinal. - -The present vast and irregular pile, known as Lambeth Palace, was -preceded by a much smaller mansion, wherein the archbishops of -Canterbury were lodged, and to which a chapel was attached. This -building was pulled down in 1262 by the turbulent Archbishop Boniface, -and a new and more important structure erected in its place. Of -Boniface’s palace little now remains save the chapel and crypt. So many -additions were made to the palace by successive archbishops, and so much -was it altered, that it may almost be said to have become another -structure. A noble hall, subsequently destroyed in the time of the -Commonwealth, was built by Archbishop Chichely, who flourished in the -reign of Edward IV.; while the chief ornament of the existing pile, the -gateway, was reared by Cardinal Archbishop Morton, towards the end of -the 15th century. The Steward’s Parlour, a chamber of large dimensions, -was added by Cranmer, and a long gallery and other buildings were -erected by Cardinal Pole. - -Before entering the palace, let us pause to examine the gateway, a -structure of almost unrivalled beauty, and consisting of two large -square towers, built of fine brick, embattled, and edged with stone. The -archway is pointed, and has a groined roof springing from four pillars, -one in each corner. Spiral stone staircases lead to the upper chambers, -and from the leads of the roof a wonderful prospect of the surrounding -metropolis is obtained. Connected with the porter’s lodge is a small -prison-chamber, having a double door, and high, narrow-grated windows. -The walls are cased with stone, and of prodigious thickness, while three -heavy iron rings fixed in them attest the purpose to which the room was -formerly applied. - -Passing through the principal court, we enter the great hall, rebuilt by -Archbishop Juxon on the exact model of the old hall, demolished during -the Protectorate, so that it may be considered a counterpart of -Archbishop Chichely’s banqueting-chamber. Nearly a hundred feet in -length, proportionately wide and lofty, this noble room has a superb -pendant timber roof, enriched with elaborate carvings, and lighted by a -louvre. In the great bay-window, amidst the relics of stained glass, -recovered from the original hall, may be discerned the arms of Philip of -Spain, painted by order of Cardinal Pole. At the present day the hall is -used as the palace library, and its space is somewhat encroached upon by -projecting bookcases, filled with works of divinity. At the upper end is -the archbishop’s seat. - -From the great hall we may proceed to the gallery and guard-chamber, the -latter of which was once used as the armoury of the palace. It has an -ancient timber roof, with pendants, pointed arches, and pierced -spandrels. Here are portraits of many of the archbishops of Canterbury, -among which may be seen that of Cardinal Pole, copied from the original -by Raffaelle, preserved in the Barberini Palace at Rome. - -Pass we by the presence-chamber and other state-rooms, and let us enter -the long gallery erected by Cardinal Pole—a noble room, lighted by -windows enriched with stained glass. - -Hence we will proceed to the chapel erected by Boniface. Lighted by -three lancet-shaped windows on either side, and divided by an -elaborately carved screen, on the inner side of which is the -archiepiscopal stall, this chapel contains but little of its pristine -character, and is disfigured by a flat-panelled ceiling, added by -Archbishop Laud. - -Beneath the chapel, and corresponding with it in size, is an ancient -crypt, with a groined roof, once used as a place of worship. In this -part of the palace is a large room built by Cranmer, and now called the -Steward’s Parlour, and close to it are the servants’ hall and the great -kitchen. - -We now come to a part of the palace to which interest of a peculiar -nature attaches. This is the Lollards’ Tower, a large stone structure, -erected by Archbishop Chichely, which derives its name from being used -as a place of imprisonment for the followers of Wickliffe, called -Lollards. This time-worn tower faces the river, and on its front is a -small niche or tabernacle, formerly occupied by an image of Thomas à -Becket. - -In the lower part of the Lollard’s Tower is a gloomy chamber of singular -construction, the heavy timber roof being supported by a strong wooden -pillar standing in the centre of the chamber, whence the place is called -the Post Room. Tradition asserts that the unfortunate Lollards, confined -in the chamber above, were tied to this pillar and scourged. The Post -Room is lighted by three low pointed windows looking towards the Thames, -and its flat-panelled ceiling is ornamented at the intersections with -grotesque carvings. - -Ascending by a narrow spiral stone staircase, we reach the -prison-chamber just referred to, which is guarded by an inner and outer -door of stout oak, studded with broad-headed nails. A strange, strong -room, that cannot fail powerfully to impress the visitor. Wainscot, -ceiling, floor, every part of the chamber is boarded with dark oak of -great thickness. Fixed to the wainscot, breast-high from the ground, are -eight massive rings. The boards adjoining them are covered with -inscriptions—mementoes of the many unfortunates confined there. The -prison-chamber is lighted by two small grated windows, narrowing -outwardly, one of which looks upon the river. - -Attached to the palace are a park and gardens of considerable extent, -and in the olden time of great beauty. Within the gardens, up to the -commencement of the present century, grew two singularly fine fig trees, -planted by Cardinal Pole, and trained against that part of the palace -which he erected. - -Lambeth Palace came into Pole’s hands in a very habitable condition, -having been well kept up by his predecessor, Cranmer. So well pleased -was the Cardinal with the mansion, that he not only embellished it in -many ways, but enlarged it, as we have previously mentioned. He also -took great delight in the gardens, and laid them out in the Italian -style. - -Unostentatious of character, and simple in his tastes and habits, Pole -felt it due to his elevated position to maintain princely state in the -residence assigned to him by their Majesties, and employ his large -revenues in hospitality and charity. When complete, which it was within -a month after his occupation of the Palace, Pole’s household was as -numerous and magnificent as Wolsey’s, and comprised a high-chamberlain -and vice-chamberlain, twelve gentlemen ushers, steward, treasurer, -comptroller, cofferer, three marshals, two grooms, and an almoner. In -his chapel he had a dean, a sub-dean, twelve singing-priests, and the -like number of quiristers. Besides these, there were his cross-bearers, -his pillar-bearers, and two yeomen to bear his poleaxes. The inferior -officers were almost too numerous to particularise, comprehending -purveyors, cooks, sewers, cup-bearers, yeomen of the larder, of the -buttery, of the ewery, the cellar, the laundry, the bakehouse, the -wardrobe, the chandry, the wood yard, and the garden. Of gardeners, -indeed, there were several. Besides these, there were a multitude of -pages and grooms, a sumpter-man, a muleteer, and sixteen grooms of the -stable, each of whom had four horses. Then there were tall porters at -the gate, yeomen of the chariot, and yeomen of the barge. Nor were these -all. In addition to those previous enumerated, there were a physician, -two chaplains, and two secretaries. - -Such was the magnificent establishment maintained by Pole during his -residence at Lambeth Palace. His hospitality may be judged of by the -fact that three long tables were daily laid in the great hall, -abundantly supplied with viands, and ever thronged with guests. At the -upper table sat the Cardinal, generally surrounded by nobles or -ecclesiastical dignitaries. A place at this table, not far from his -illustrious friend, was always reserved for Lord Priuli. - -Apartments in the palace were, of course, assigned to Priuli, who had -likewise his own attendants. The entire control of the vast -establishment devolved upon the noble Venetian, who undertook the office -in order to relieve the Cardinal of a portion of his labours. - -Amidst all this profusion the poor were not forgotten. Dole was daily -distributed at the palace gate, under the personal superintendence of -Pole and Priuli. The wants of the necessitous were relieved, and -medicines were delivered to the sick. None who deserved assistance were -ever sent empty-handed away by the Cardinal. - -Amongst the Cardinal’s officers were our old acquaintances Rodomont -Bittern, Nick Simnel, and Jack Holiday, the first of whom had been -recommended to Pole by the King himself. Rodomont was appointed captain -of the palace guard, and his two friends were made lieutenants. On state -occasions they formed part of the Cardinal’s body-guard. - -One fine morning, at an early hour, these three personages had scaled -the lofty gate-tower, in order to enjoy the goodly prospect it -commanded. Before them flowed the Thames, then a clear and unpolluted -stream, its smooth surface speckled, even at that early hour, by many -barques. A ferry-boat, laden with passengers and horses, was crossing at -the time from Lambeth to Westminster. On the opposite side stood the -ancient Abbey, with the Parliament House, the Star Chamber, the -beautiful gates of Whitehall, designed by Holbein, the royal gardens, -and the palace. Further on could be observed the exquisite cross at -Charing, subsequently destroyed by fanatical fury. Then following the -course of the river, the eye lighted upon York-place, Durham-place, the -Savoy, and the splendid mansion then but recently completed by the -aspiring Duke of Somerset. Further on was the ancient palace of -Bridewell, and beyond, Baynard’s Castle, while above the clustering -habitations of the City rose the massive tower and lofty spire of old -Saint Paul’s. - -London at the period of which we treat was singularly picturesque and -beautiful. The walls encircling it were well fortified and in good -repair, and most of its oldest and most remarkable edifices were still -standing, no terrible conflagration having as yet touched them. -Numberless towers, churches, and picturesque habitations, with high -roofs and quaint gables, excited the admiration of those who stood that -morn on the gateway of Lambeth Palace; but perhaps the object that -pleased them best was London-bridge, which, with its gates, its -drawbridges, its church, and lofty habitations, proudly bestrode the -Thames. Having gazed their fill at this wondrous structure, or rather -collection of structures, they turned towards the Surrey side of the -river, and noted Saint Mary Overy’s fine old church, the palace of the -Bishop of Winchester, the Ring, at that time much frequented, in which -bulls and bears were baited, and the adjacent theatre, wherein, at a -later date, many of the plays of our immortal bard were represented. -Content with this distant survey, they then looked nearer home, and -allowed their gaze to wander over the park and gardens of the palace, -and finally to settle upon the various courts, towers, and buildings -composing the pile. - -“By my faith, ’tis a stately edifice, this palace of Lambeth!” exclaimed -Rodomont. “Our lord and master the Cardinal is as well lodged as the -King and Queen at Whitehall.” - -“Were it not for yonder ague-bringing marshes the palace would be a -marvellous pleasant residence,” observed Nick Simnel. - -“Why should a sturdy fellow like you, Nick, fear ague?” cried Rodomont. -“Lord Priuli tells me that his Eminence enjoys better health here than -he has done since he left the Lago di Garda—a plain proof that the place -cannot be insalubrious, as you would have it.” - -“Follow my example, Nick, and fortify yourself against the morning mists -with a thimbleful of aqua vitæ,” remarked Jack Holiday, with a laugh. -“’Tis a sovereign remedy against ague. But see! yonder are the Cardinal -and the Lord Priuli, taking an early walk in the garden. They seem -engaged in earnest discourse.” - -“I warrant their discourse relates to the recusant Protestant divines, -who have just been excommunicated by the ecclesiastical commissioners, -and are to be burnt,” observed Rodomont. “There will be rare doings at -Smithfield ere long, if Gardiner and Bonner have their way. But our good -lord the Cardinal is averse to persecution, and may succeed in checking -it.” - -“Heaven grant he may!” exclaimed Jack Holiday. “If once the fires are -lighted at Smithfield, there’s no saying when they may be extinguished, -or who may perish by them. ’Tis a marvel to me that the late occupant of -this palace, Cranmer, has so long been spared. If the ecclesiastical -commissioners desire to deal a heavy blow against the Reformers, why not -strike their leader now they have him in their power?” - -“I will tell you why,” rejoined Rodomont. “In this high place none can -overhear us, so we may talk freely. Gardiner would fain be Archbishop of -Canterbury, but he knows that if Cranmer be burnt, our lord the Cardinal -will at once be appointed to the archiepiscopal see. Therefore Cranmer -is allowed to live, in the hope that Pole may be recalled to Rome by his -Holiness. But the crafty Bishop of Winchester will be disappointed, for -the Cardinal is not likely to leave his native country again.” - -“I am rejoiced to hear it,” said Simnel. “We could ill spare him. The -Cardinal is the pillar of the Romish church in England.” - -“By our Lady, he is a pattern to all,” cried Rodomont. “There lives not -a better man than his Eminence. Even the Queen, they say, is governed by -his advice. He has more influence with her than the King himself.” - -“Like enough,” observed Jack Holiday, “for they do say that the royal -couple, like other married folk, have an occasional quarrel. Her Majesty -is plaguily jealous.” - -“And not without reason,” said Rodomont, with a laugh. “It was not to be -expected that the King, who is of an amorous complexion, as all the -world knows, should continue faithful to a woman eleven years older than -himself, and ill-favoured into the bargain. He wants something younger -and better-looking.” - -“Like poor Constance Tyrrell,” said Nick Simnel; “she who is shut up -yonder,” he added, pointing to the Lollard’s Tower. - -“Ay, and she will never get out unless she yields to the King’s wishes,” -observed Jack Holiday. - -“Don’t be too sure of that,” rejoined Rodomont. “It will be her own -fault if she remains here another twenty-four hours.” - -“How so?—who will unlock the door for her?—not her gaoler?” said -Holiday. - -“Not her gaoler, fool,” rejoined Rodomont, “but her lover, Osbert -Clinton. Since he can’t unlock the door, he will unbar the window. You -are both too generous to betray him, I know, and therefore I’ll e’en -tell you what occurred last night. While making my rounds, a little -after midnight, I entered the outer court, and was standing near the -Water Tower, when looking up, I espied a head above yon ivied wall, -which divides the court from the river. In another moment a body became -visible as well as a head, and before I could count twenty a man dropped -from the top of the wall into the court. It was Osbert Clinton. I -recognised him even in that imperfect light, or I should have challenged -him. Guessing his purpose, I retired, placing myself so that I could -watch his movements without being perceived. As I expected, his errand -was to the Lollard’s Tower, though how he hoped to gain admittance to -Constance’s cell passed my comprehension.” - -“And did he gain admittance to her?” inquired Holiday. - -“You shall hear,” replied Rodomont “Yon small grated window in the upper -part of the tower belongs to her cell. How, think you, he contrived to -reach it?” - -“Nay, I can’t say,” replied Holiday. “He could scarcely climb up to it.” - -“Climb up a tower! No, I should think not. But for the ivy, he would -never have got over yonder wall. He reached the window by means of a -rope-ladder which he had brought with him. How the plan had been -preconcerted is more than I can tell you, but it was evident Constance -expected him. A slight cough served to announce her lover’s presence to -her. At the signal, a cord was immediately let down from the window of -the cell, and as soon as it came within Osbert’s reach, he caught it, -and fastening the rope-ladder to it, the cord was quickly drawn up -again, taking the ladder with it. In another minute the ladder was made -fast to the bars of the window, and this done, up sprang Osbert, and was -soon only separated from the object of his affections by the grating.” - -“A pize upon the grating!” exclaimed Holiday. “I would there had been no -envious bars between them.” - -“That was exactly my feeling,” said Rodomont. “Their discourse was in -whispers, but I heard enough to learn that Osbert proposed some means of -escape to her, but judged from his expressions of disappointment that -she would not consent to the plan. Fear of discovery compelled him to -cut short the interview, however he might have desired to prolong it, -but before descending he promised to come again to-night. The ladder -being unfastened, he was quickly over the wall, and in another minute -must have regained the boat, which I conclude was waiting for him. Now, -what say you, my masters? Shall we not aid him in his efforts to get -this poor girl away?” - -“I will gladly do so,” replied Holiday. - -“So will I,” said Simnel. - -“Then we will forthwith set our wits to work, and something must come of -it,” rejoined Rodomont. “If she remains here, she is lost. But see! the -poor folk are beginning to crowd round the gate in expectation of their -dole. How many, think you, are daily fed by the Cardinal?” - -“Fifty or sixty, it may be,” replied Simnel. - -“Upwards of a hundred,” said Rodomont. “Yonder comes his Eminence, with -Lord Priuli. Let us go down. This keen morning has given me a rare -appetite, and I propose that we hie to the great hall, and break our -fast with a cold chine and a flagon of humming ale.” - -“Agreed,” replied the others. - -Whereupon they descended to the court, and bowing, reverentially to the -Cardinal and Lord Priuli as they passed them, proceeded to the -banqueting-chamber, where preparations were already made for a -substantial repast. Sitting down at a side-table, they fell to work with -right good will. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - - OF THE UNCEREMONIOUS VISIT PAID BY THEIR MAJESTIES TO - CARDINAL POLE AT LAMBETH PALACE. - - -On the same day, at a late hour, in a large room of the palace, panelled -with dark oak, and lighted by a deep bay-window filled with stained -glass, beside a table covered with books and papers, sat Cardinal Pole -and Lord Priuli. They were engaged in conversation. Pole wore his -scarlet soutane and lawn rochet, and had a red silk calotte on his head. -Priuli was in black velvet, which set off his noble figure to great -advantage. - -“An embassy is about to be dispatched in a few days to Rome,” observed -Pole. “It will consist of my nephew, Lord Montague, the Bishop of Ely, -and Sir Edward Carne. If you have any desire to return to your beloved -Italy, you can do so in their company. Do not let any consideration for -me weigh with you, I entreat. I am not without misgiving that this chill -climate, and, above all, the exhalations from the marshes near the -Palace, may be prejudicial to your health. I need not say how greatly I -shall miss you, but I shall be reconciled to the deprivation by feeling -that you are better off than with me.” - -“If I can serve you by accompanying this embassy to Rome, I will readily -do so, dear friend,” rejoined Priuli; “but I have no desire to return to -Italy. It would be idle to say that I do not prefer sunshine and an -exhilarating atmosphere to a cold and brumous climate like that of -England. Undoubtedly, I would rather dwell in Rome than in London, but, -deprived of your society, Italy, with its blue sky and noble monuments, -would be a blank to me. I am happier here than I should be at the -Vatican without you. Say no more, therefore, to me on that head, I -beseech you. But you yourself may be compelled to return to Rome. Not -improbably you may be elected to the Pontifical Throne!” - -“Should it be so, I should decline the dignity,” replied the Cardinal. -“You, my good friend, who know my sentiments perfectly, are aware that I -have little ambition, and that all my exertions have been directed to -the welfare of our holy Church. This cause I can best serve by remaining -here, and I trust Heaven may spare me for the complete fulfilment of my -task. I do not delude myself with any false hopes. I shall never behold -Rome again, and it is from this conviction that I would not hinder your -return.” - -“I will remain with you to the last,” rejoined Priuli. “My life is -linked with yours. Nothing but death can divide us.” - -At this juncture an usher announced the Lord Chancellor, and the next -moment Gardiner entered the room. Both the Cardinal and Priuli rose to -receive him. After courteous but grave salutations had passed between -them, Gardiner remarked, “Your Eminence desires to speak to me about -those recusants who were yesterday excommunicated by the ecclesiastical -tribunal, and delivered to the secular power. I may as well state at -once that nothing can be advanced in arrest of the judgment certain to -be passed upon them. They obstinately persisted in their heresy, and -firmly refused to subscribe to the doctrines of the Church.” - -“I grieve to hear it,” replied Pole. “Yet I trust they will not be -severely dealt with.” - -“They will be dealt with as they deserve—they will be burnt at the -stake,” rejoined Gardiner. - -“But not without time allowed them for reflection, I trust, my lord,” -said the Cardinal. “Undue severity will injure our cause rather than -serve it. These men will be accounted martyrs, and held up as an example -to others. Policy, therefore, would dictate milder measures.” - -“Mild measures have been tried, and have proved ineffectual,” rejoined -Gardiner. “We must now make a terrible example of these obstinate and -dangerous heretics.” - -Again the usher entered, and this time to inform the Cardinal that their -Majesties had arrived at the palace, and were already in the courtyard. -Hereupon Pole instantly arose, and followed by Priuli, repaired to the -ante-chamber. Scarcely had he entered it, when the royal pair, preceded -by Sir John Gage, and attended by several officers of the court, -appeared at the outer door. The Cardinal immediately hurried forward to -bid them welcome, and thank them for the distinguished honour conferred -upon him by the visit. - -“Had I been aware of your coming, gracious Madam,” he said to the Queen, -“I would have been at the gate to receive you.” - -“It is not a visit of ceremony,” replied Mary, “therefore we did not -deem it necessary to send intimation of our design. If your Eminence is -at leisure, the King and myself will gladly pass an hour in your -society, and profit by your counsels.” - -“I am entirely at your Majesty’s disposal,” replied the Cardinal, -bowing. “I pray you enter. And you, too, Sire,” he added, conducting -them to the inner room. - -Mary looked ill and languid, and moved slowly and with difficulty, -requiring the King’s support. But her illness being attributed to her -condition, occasioned no alarm. - -On reaching the inner room, the Queen seated herself on a high, carved -oak chair proffered her by the Cardinal, while Philip occupied a -fauteuil on her left. As their Majesties would not allow the Cardinal to -remain standing, he took a seat on the other side of the Queen. At a -little distance from the royal pair stood Gardiner, Priuli, and Sir John -Gage. All the other attendants withdrew. - -“I did not expect to find you here, my lord,” the Queen observed to -Gardiner, after bowing to him and Priuli. - -“I was sent for, gracious Madam,” replied the Lord Chancellor. “The -Cardinal desired to confer with me on an important matter connected with -the maintenance of the Established Church, in which his Eminence and -myself differ in opinion. In most matters I should readily defer to his -Eminence’s better judgment. But I cannot do so in this instance. I am -glad your Majesty has come, as I feel certain you will support my -views.” - -“Whence arises this difference of opinion?” demanded Mary. “I should -have thought your lordship and the Cardinal must infallibly agree on all -points touching the welfare of the Church.” - -“The question between us, gracious Madam,” said Pole, “is whether, on -the score of humanity and policy, it would not be better to deal -leniently rather than severely with those who profess heretical -opinions. I allude particularly to the ministers of the Reformed Church -who have just been excommunicated and degraded, and delivered over to -the secular power, and who, unless mercy be shown them, will suffer a -dreadful death.” - -Mary’s brow darkened. - -“Surely your Eminence would not pardon them if they persist in their -heresies?” she cried. - -“I would not put them to death,” rejoined Pole, “but would endeavour to -convince them of their errors by argument and instruction. Failing in -this, I would resort to such measures as might be deemed best adapted to -meet the exigencies of the case—but those measures should be tempered -with mercy.” - -“I did not expect such opinions as these from your Eminence,” observed -Mary. “The enemies of our faith must be destroyed, or they will destroy -us. A single diseased sheep will taint the whole flock. If you have an -unsound limb, the surgeon will tell you that for the safety of the body -it must be cut off. The preservation, therefore, of the Catholic Church -requires that these tares amidst the corn be rooted up and cast into the -fire.” - -“These false brethren are seditious as well as heretical,” said Philip -sternly; “rebels against the Queen, and enemies to the Church. No mercy -ought to be shown them.” - -“Your Eminence perceives that their Majesties are of my opinion,” said -Gardiner to the Cardinal. “But has not our Church deep wrongs to avenge? -Have we not suffered stripes and persecution from these heretics when -they were in power? Have not I myself been deprived of my revenues, and -imprisoned within the Tower, with the sentence of death hanging over my -head, for years, until happily released by her Majesty?” - -“At least, your life was spared,” observed Pole. - -“It was spared more from fear than favour,” retorted Gardiner. “But had -King Edward lived another year, nay, a few months longer, I should not -have been here now to protest against leniency towards such bitter -enemies. One of the latest acts of Cranmer was to frame a sanguinary -code against the professors of the ancient faith, which had it been put -in force, would have been fraught with fearful consequences; but ere -that code became law, King Edward died, and the weapon sharpened for our -destruction fell from the maker’s hands.” - -“To strike off his own head,” cried Philip, fiercely. “Your Eminence -would scarcely extend your clemency to this arch-offender?” he added to -the Cardinal. - -“I would pardon him, if he recanted,” replied Pole. - -“What, pardon Cranmer, the apostate and heretic!” exclaimed Gardiner. -“Pardon him who betrayed and enslaved the Church of which he ought to -have been the protector!—who manifested the most abject compliance with -the will of his royal master, flattering his passions, and humouring his -caprices! Pardon him who shamefully promoted and pronounced the divorce -between the King and her Majesty’s royal mother, casting thereby a -blemish on their daughter! Would you pardon him whose life has been one -of dissimulation, and who professed and practised what in his secret -heart he disbelieved and abhorred? Would you pardon a Reformer, who -subscribed the terrible Six Articles, though they were directed chiefly -against his own sect, and who would have subscribed any other articles -enjoined by his royal master—who on King Edward’s accession declared -himself in favour of the principles of Zuinglius and Calvin—who -abolished the ancient worship—attacked every article of our -Church—denied its traditions—stigmatised its rites—brought over foreign -sectaries, however anti-Christian their tenets, as Martin Bucer, Paul -Fagius, Peter Martyr, Ochinus, and others, procured them churches, and -recommended them to royal favour—and who filled up the measure of his -guilt by supporting the treasonable projects of Northumberland, helping -him to place a usurper on the throne, and preaching against the rightful -claims of our sovereign mistress? Would you spare this hypocrite, this -apostate, this heretic, this double-dyed traitor?” - -“His crimes are many and indefensible, but I would leave their -punishment to Heaven,” rejoined Pole. - -“I could forgive him every injury he has done me, except the divorce -pronounced against my sainted mother,” said Mary, her cheek flushing, -and her eyes kindling as she spoke. “In pronouncing that unjust -sentence, he uttered his own condemnation. His fate is sealed.” - -“Why has the punishment he so richly merits been so long delayed?” -demanded Philip. - -“His offences, Sire, are of so heinous a nature,” responded Gardiner, -“and so fraught with injury to our holy religion in its most vital part, -that it has been necessary to refer them to that supreme tribunal before -which such inquests can only properly be held. His case has been laid -before the Pope, who has appointed the Bishop of Gloucester and a -commission to try him. On their report, judgment will be pronounced in -solemn consistory by his Holiness. What that judgment will be, cannot -for a moment be doubted. Cranmer will be excommunicated and -anathematised, deprived of the archbishopric of Canterbury, and of all -ecclesiastical privileges. Furthermore he will be degraded and delivered -to the secular power, and your Majesties will be required by his -Holiness to proceed towards him as the law directs.” - -“For his offences the law prescribes death by fire, and by that death he -shall die,” said Mary. - -“Alas, that it should be so!” muttered Pole. “When will the true spirit -of the Gospel, which inculcates toleration, charity, and forgiveness of -injuries, be understood, and its principles practised? I would make a -last appeal to your Majesties in behalf of those unfortunates,” he added -to the Queen. - -Before replying, Mary consulted the King by a look. His stern expression -of countenance confirmed her. - -“It is in vain,” she replied. “My heart is steeled against them.” - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER V. - - BISHOP BONNER. - - -Shortly afterwards, the Bishop of London was announced by the usher. A -brief preliminary description of this remarkable prelate may be -necessary. - -Edmond Bonner, Bishop of London, whose severity towards the Protestants -has caused his memory to be justly detested, was by no means the -savage-looking or repulsive personage generally supposed. Of middle -height, stout, and of fresh complexion, he had rather a jovial -countenance, being fond of good cheer, and his features, except when -inflamed by passion, as they not unfrequently were, had a pleasant -expression. But he was exceedingly hot-tempered, and when excited, lost -all control of himself, and became perfectly furious. Neither did his -anger, though easily roused, quickly subside. In some respects he -resembled his royal master, Henry VIII. His disposition was cruel and -vindictive, and he never forgot or forgave an injury. To the Reformers, -whom he bitterly hated, he proved, as is well known, a terrible scourge. - -Born towards the close of the 15th century, Bonner was now near upon -sixty, but though he had undergone many hardships, and had endured more -than four years’ imprisonment in the Marshalsea, his spirit was -unbroken, and his health unimpaired. During his long captivity he had -been supported by the conviction that the ancient worship would be -restored, and his enemies be delivered into his hands. What he had hoped -for, and prayed for, having come to pass, he promised himself ample -compensation for the afflictions he had endured. Learned and acute, -Bonner had early attracted the attention of Wolsey, by whom he was much -employed; and being subsequently appointed chaplain to Henry VIII., he -rose rapidly in favour, as he accommodated himself without scruple to -the King’s caprices. Instrumental in furthering the divorce with -Katherine of Aragon, Bonner co-operated in the religious changes -accomplished by his royal master, and was also entrusted by him with -several missions of great delicacy, which he fulfilled very -satisfactorily, rendering himself altogether so useful, and continuing -so subservient, that, though often rebuffed by the monarch—as who was -not?—he never entirely lost his good graces. - -But when Edward VI. mounted the throne, all was changed. Opposed to the -Reformation, though he did not dare openly to manifest his hostility to -it, Bonner was regarded with suspicion and dislike by the chiefs of the -Protestant party, who determined upon his overthrow. Cited before an -ecclesiastical commission, of which Cranmer was the head, -notwithstanding an energetic defence, appeals to the King against the -illegality of the tribunal, and the injustice of his sentence, Bonner, -at that time Bishop of London, was deprived of his see and benefices, -and imprisoned in the Marshalsea, whence he was only liberated on Mary’s -accession. Restored to his diocese, and reinstated in power, he burned -to avenge himself on his enemies, chief amongst whom he reckoned -Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer. But now that they were safe in prison, he -was content to wait. The cup of vengeance was too sweet to be hastily -drained. - -Bonner’s appearance at this juncture was hailed with satisfaction by -Gardiner, who could count upon his support against Pole, and he -therefore remarked, after the bishop had made his obeisance to their -Majesties, “My associate in the ecclesiastical commission concurs with -me that no mercy whatever should be shown to heretics.” - -“Mercy to heretics!” exclaimed Bonner, surprised. “It were mistaken -clemency to spare such dangerous offenders. Rigorous measures will alone -check the spread of the pestilence by which your kingdom is unhappily -affected, gracious Madam,” he added to the Queen. “Now is the time to -strike terror into the hearts of these false brethren—to exterminate -them by fire and sword.” - -“The Lord Cardinal does not think so,” rejoined Mary. “He is of opinion -that those convicted of heretical pravity should be leniently dealt -with.” - -“You amaze me, Madam,” cried Bonner. - -“The object your Majesty has in view,” said Pole, “being to bring back -those who have strayed from the paths of truth, and not to drive them -yet further off, gentleness, and not force, should be employed. By -severity you will increase the evil instead of curing it. Fear will make -hypocrites, not converts.” - -“No matter,” cried Bonner. “Let the sacramentarians conform outwardly. -We care not to search their hearts. Enough for us if they profess -themselves Catholics.” - -“I grieve to hear you say so, my lord,” rejoined the Cardinal. “It is -better to have an open enemy than a false friend. Our Church does not -desire to encourage dissimulation, put to eradicate error and schism. I -beseech your Majesty to pause before you proceed further in a course -which I foresee is fraught with danger. Hitherto, all has gone well. -Your enemies are confounded. Your people are loving and loyal, willing -to make any sacrifices for you, save those of conscience. The faith of -your forefathers is restored in its integrity. Your kingdom is -reconciled to the Holy See. Is this an opportune moment for persecution? -Would you sully the snowy banner of the Church with blood? Would you -destroy a tithe of your subjects by fire and sword—by burning and -massacre? Yet this must be done if persecution once commences. Such -means of conversion are as unwarrantable as impolitic—contrary to the -will of Heaven, and likely to provoke its wrath. I defy the advocates of -severity towards heretics to produce a single passage from the Gospel -that would authorise Christians to burn their fellow-men for questions -purely of conscience. As, therefore, such rigour cannot be sustained by -appeal to Holy Writ, neither can it be upheld by any other -consideration. It will increase the evil complained of, rather than -mitigate it.” - -“Your Eminence forgets how much we have suffered from the Reformers,” -remarked Bonner. - -“If they have done ill, ought we to imitate them in ill-doing?” rejoined -Pole. “Let us prove to them that we are better Christians than they are. -Your Majesty may trust me, that the true way to convert the Protestants -is to reform our own clergy, whose ill-regulated conduct has led to -heresy and backsliding. Better this remedy than the stake.” - -“All this shall to the Pope,” observed Gardiner, in a low tone, to -Bonner. “His Eminence will be speedily recalled.” - -“It is high time he should be recalled, if he entertains these -opinions,” rejoined the other, in the same tone. - -“Nothing that has been urged will shake my purpose,” said Mary. “I will -free my kingdom from the curse that has so long afflicted it, even -though I inundate the land with blood. But I agree with your Eminence -that much reform is needful in our own clergy, whose manners provoke -scandal, and encourage infidelity. I will address myself to the task. To -you, my Lord Chancellor, and to you, my Lord Bishop,” she added to -Gardiner and Bonner, “I commit the extirpation of heresy. Relax not in -your efforts.” - -“Rest assured we will not, gracious Madam,” replied Gardiner. - -“Your Eminence seems to think,” observed Bonner to the Cardinal, “that -the Lord Chancellor and myself have not used proper means of weaning -back these misguided men from their errors. As there are two prisoners -confined within the Lollards’ Tower for religious offences, may I -venture to inquire whether you have succeeded in accomplishing their -conversion?” - -“Not as yet,” replied Pole; “but I do not despair of ultimate success.” - -“What prisoners do you refer to?” demanded Mary. “I have not heard of -them.” - -The Cardinal was about to reply, when a look from the King stopped him. - -“Who are they, I repeat?” cried Mary, somewhat sharply, surprised at -Pole’s disinclination to answer. - -“One of them is the unhappy Constance Tyrrell, and the other the -half-crazed fanatic, Derrick Carver,” replied the Cardinal. - -“Indeed!” exclaimed Mary. “Was your Majesty aware that these persons are -confined here?” she added to the King. - -“They were sent hither by my orders,” rejoined Philip, coldly. - -“And why was I not informed of the matter?” asked Mary. - -“Because I did not deem it needful,” replied the King. - -“Not needful!” exclaimed Mary. “By my soul, but it was needful! ’Twas a -strange step to take without my knowledge or privity.” - -“You heat yourself unnecessarily, Madam,” interrupted Philip. “’Twas to -spare you annoyance that I kept the matter secret from you.” - -“How so?” demanded Mary. “The unaccountable disappearance of this girl -troubled me, as you know, and Carver’s supposed escape was equally -displeasing to me.” - -“You would have been informed of all in good time,” said Philip. “How I -discovered their hiding-place, and why I sent them hither, shall be -explained anon.” - -“I trust the explanation will prove satisfactory,” replied Mary. -“Meantime, I will see the prisoners myself, and interrogate them.” - -“Shall they be brought before you?” inquired Pole. - -“No,” returned the Queen; “I will proceed to the Lollards’ Tower. Your -Eminence will attend me thither.” - -“’Twere better not, Madam,” said Philip. “Be ruled by me, and let alone -this visit.” - -“You have some motive,” rejoined Mary, in a low tone—“some powerful -motive for wishing me not to see Constance Tyrrell. I will see her. I -will question her. I will learn the truth.” - -“Well, then, learn the truth, Madam,” said Philip. “If you are pained by -it, it is not my fault.” - -“You have deceived me,” continued Mary—“shamefully deceived me. Of that -I am convinced.” - -“Reserve these remarks for a more fitting opportunity, Madam,” said the -King. “Since you are bent upon going to the Lollards’ Tower, I will not -interfere to prevent you. But at least put some guard upon yourself, and -breed not scandal by your causeless suspicions.” - -Without making any reply, Mary arose. The King offered his arm, but she -rejected it, saying she needed not support. Philip, however, was -determined to accompany her, and they went forth together, attended by -the Cardinal. No one else ventured to follow them, and Gardiner and -Bonner, fearing the King might be offended with them, thought it best to -retreat, and hastily quitted the palace. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - - HOW CONSTANCE TYRRELL WAS BROUGHT BEFORE THE - QUEEN IN THE LOLLARDS’ TOWER. - - -Preceded by Rodomont Bittern and others of the guard, and attended by -the Cardinal, their Majesties crossed the court to the Lollards’ Tower. -As the Queen was slowly ascending the steps leading to the entrance, a -sudden faintness seized her, and she paused. - -“Better turn back, gracious Madam, if you feel ill,” observed the -Cardinal, noticing her extreme paleness. - -“No, it will pass in a moment,” she replied. - -Resolved not to give way, she went on; but the effort was too much for -her, and she had no sooner gained the Post Room than she sank on a chair -completely exhausted. - -“What place is this?” she asked, in a feeble voice, and glancing around. - -“It is called the Post Room, Madam, from that wooden pillar in the -centre,” replied Pole. - -“It looks like a torture-chamber,” observed Philip. - -“It has been put to a similar purpose, I fear,” said the Cardinal. “Yon -pillar has not served merely to support the roof.” - -“Where is Constance Tyrrell?” demanded Mary. - -“In the prison-chamber overhead,” replied Pole. “The staircase is steep -and difficult. ’Twould be hazardous to your Majesty to mount it.” - -“Let her be brought down,” said the Queen. - -Upon this, Rodomont Bittern, who, with Simon Mallet, keeper of the -tower, stood waiting for orders, immediately disappeared through an -arched doorway at the further end of the sombre apartment. Shortly -afterwards they returned, bringing with them Constance Tyrrell. This -done, they retired. - -Constance looked thin and pale, but her colour heightened as she beheld -Philip seated near the Queen. The blush, however, quickly faded away, -and was succeeded by a death-like pallor, but she did not lose her -self-possession. Advancing towards her, the Cardinal said, in a low -tone,— - -“Kneel to her Majesty. Peradventure, you may move her compassion.” - -Constance did as she was bidden, and threw herself at the Queen’s feet, -crying,— - -“If I have offended your Majesty, I implore your forgiveness.” - -“What have I to forgive you, minion?—what have you done?” said Mary, -fixing a searching look upon her. “I know nothing of your proceedings -since you fled from Hampton Court. Where have you hidden yourself? Why -were you brought here? Speak!” - -“It is a long story to tell, Madam,” cried Constance, troubled by the -stern gaze of the King. - -“On peril of your life, I command you to conceal nothing from me!” cried -Mary, with a burst of uncontrollable fury. “Confess your guilt, or I -will wrest the avowal of it from you by torture. Speak out, and you have -nothing to fear—but hesitate, equivocate, palter with me, and you are -lost.” - -“As I hope for salvation, Madam,” rejoined Constance, “I have nothing to -confess.” - -“It is false!” cried the Queen, with increasing fury. “I read your guilt -in your looks. You cannot regard me in the face, and declare you have -not injured me.” - -“I can look Heaven itself in the face, and declare I am innocent of all -offence towards your Majesty,” rejoined Constance. - -“The King, no doubt, will confirm your assertions,” observed Mary, -bitterly. - -“If I did not, I should belie the truth,” replied Philip. - -“By whose contrivance did you fly from Hampton Court?” demanded Mary. - -“Not by the King’s, Madam. I fled with Osbert Clinton.” - -“Tut! Osbert Clinton was merely a tool,” exclaimed Mary, incredulously. -“Did his Majesty know of your hiding-place?” - -“Assuredly not, Madam,” replied Constance. “He it was I dreaded most.” - -“Ha! we are coming to it now,” cried Mary. “Why did you dread him?” - -“Nay, Madam, persist not in these inquiries, I entreat you,” interposed -the Cardinal. “You will gain nothing by them, and will only torture -yourself.” - -“Though each word should wound me to the quick, I will have it,” said -Mary. “Why did you fear the King?” - -“Oh! bid me not answer that question, Madam—I cannot do it.” - -“I will answer it for you,” said Mary. “Contradict me if you can. You -thought that the King loved you, and would pursue you.” - -“If she believed so, her flight was justifiable, and merits not reproach -from your Majesty,” observed the Cardinal. “Pardon me if I say you are -unjust towards this maiden. I am satisfied you have no real ground of -complaint against her.” - -“At least, she has been the cause of much trouble to me,” cried Mary. - -“The innocent cause,” said Pole. - -“Ay, truly so,” said Constance. “I have never wronged your Majesty in -act or thought. Beset by dangers, I fled from them, and, if I did wrong, -it was from error in judgment, and not from ill intent. Had I -stayed——But I will not dwell upon what might have happened. Your -Majesty’s reproaches cut me to the soul. I do not deserve them. Rather, -indeed, am I an object of pity than reproach. Six months ago I was -happy. My life was unclouded—but a change came suddenly, and since then -all has been darkness and misery.” - -“You could not expect happiness, since you have fallen from your faith,” -said the Queen, severely. “You have justly provoked the wrath of Heaven, -and cannot wonder that you have felt the effects of its displeasure. -From what you have said, and from what his Eminence has urged in your -behalf, I do not believe you have been culpable towards me. But you have -cost me many a pang,” she added, placing her hand upon her breast. - -“Yield to the pitying emotions which I can see sway your breast, -gracious Madam,” interceded Pole, “and forgive her.” - -“For the affliction she has caused I do forgive her,” replied the Queen, -with an effort; “but if her conduct towards myself is free from blame, -as you represent it, in other respects it is reprehensible. She was -nurtured in the true faith, and was once a model of piety—nay, even -contemplated devoting herself to a religious life. But she has listened -to the baneful exhortations of one of these teachers of heresy, and has -become a proselyte to the new doctrines. What shall be done with her?” - -“Leave her to me, Madam,” rejoined the Cardinal. “I do not despair of -accomplishing her cure. My hand shall lead you back,” he added to -Constance. “My voice shall direct you. It cannot be that one of a devout -nature like yourself, imbued from childhood in the principles of our -Holy Church, familiar with its rites and worship, can efface its -doctrines from your breast, and abandon them for another creed. Your -conscience must be troubled. The sure way to regain serenity is to -abjure your errors.” - -“Time was when every word uttered by your Eminence would have found a -response in my breast,” rejoined Constance. “But the rites I formerly -practised seem to me idolatrous, and the doctrines then taught me -unwarranted by the Gospel. I cannot go back to the faith of Rome.” - -“You shall be forced back, Mistress, if you continue perverse,” cried -the Queen, sharply. - -“Hold, Madam!” exclaimed Pole. “In this instance let me have my way. I -would win back this maiden by gentleness, and not by coercion. I would -appeal to her reason and judgment, and not to her fears. Her cure may be -the work of time, because the disorder under which she labours is -obstinate, but I do not think it will baffle my skill.” - -“If I could be persuaded by anyone to return to the faith I have -abjured, it would be by your Eminence,” said Constance, yielding to the -kindly influence of his manner. - -“You see, Madam, I have already made some little impression,” observed -Pole to the Queen. “Mildness is more efficacious than violence. As she -was enticed from the fold, so must she be lured back to it.” - -“Well, have your way with her,” replied Mary. “Where is the other -prisoner, Derrick Carver?” - -“In a dungeon beneath this room,” replied Pole. “He was placed there in -order that no communication should take place between him and Constance -Tyrrell. They have not seen each other since they were brought to the -Lollards’ Tower.” - -“Such were my orders,” observed Philip. - -“It is well,” rejoined the Queen. “They shall see each other now. Let -him be brought before me.” - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - - AN ACCUSER. - - -On being brought into the room by Rodomont and Mallet, Derrick Carver -made a profound reverence to the Queen, but none to Philip and the -Cardinal. Then addressing himself to Constance, he said, “Welcome, -daughter! is the time come for our deliverance from bondage?” - -“Not yet,” she replied. - -“How long, O Lord! wilt thou suffer thy saints to be persecuted?” -exclaimed the enthusiast. “It would be glad tidings to me to learn that -the end of my weary pilgrimage was near at hand.” - -“Are you prepared to meet the death you seem to covet?” asked Pole. - -“I trust so,” replied Carver. “I have prayed long and deeply.” - -“And repented of your sins—of your murtherous designs against the life -of his Majesty?” pursued Pole. - -“I do not regard that design as sinful,” said Carver. “Repentance, -therefore, is uncalled for.” - -“And you believe yourself to be religious, mistaken man,” rejoined Pole. -“I tell you, if you die in this impenitent state, you will perish -everlastingly. You are so blinded by pride and vain-glory that you -cannot discern evil from good, and persuade yourself that you are -actuated by high and noble motives, when in reality your motives are -sinful and damnable. You are nothing more than an execrable assassin; so -hardened in guilt that your heart is inaccessible to virtuous and -honourable feelings. True religion you have none. You profess to believe -in the tenets of the Gospel, yet practise them not. Our blessed Saviour -would never number you among his followers, but would cast you off as an -unprofitable and faithless servant. You reject truths you do not -understand, treat sacred rites as superstitious, and revile those who -differ from you in opinion. Go to! you ask for death, and yet you are -unfit to die.” - -“It is not for you to pass sentence upon me,” said Carver. “Heaven, to -whom my secret motives are known, will judge me.” - -“And condemn you, if you repent not,” said Pole, “for your soul is -charged with heavy offences. As I am informed by those who have heard -you, you have prayed for her Majesty’s destruction.” - -“I have prayed Heaven to touch her heart, so as to cause her to abandon -idolatry, or to abridge her days,” rejoined Carver. “Better she be -removed than false gods be set up in our temples.” - -“And know you not that by giving utterance to such a prayer you incur -the doom of a traitor?” said Pole. “Your offences are so rank and -monstrous, that unless you exhibit some penitence, I cannot intercede in -your behalf with her Majesty.” - -“I ask for no grace from her, and expect none,” replied Carver. “Had I -twenty lives, I would lay them down for my religion and for my country. -We have been delivered to a foreign yoke. But it will not bind us long.” - -“Peace!” cried Rodomont. “Knowest thou not that thou art in the presence -of the King?” - -“I know it well, and therefore I speak out,” rejoined Carver. “I tell -this proud Prince of Spain that England will never submit to his hateful -and tyrannous rule. The country will rise up against him, and cast him -off. He persuades himself that a son will be born to him, and that -through that son he will govern. But he is puffed up with vain hopes. -Heaven will refuse him issue.” - -“Ha! this passes all endurance,” cried Philip. - -“Have I touched thee, tyrant?” pursued Carver, exultingly. “Heaven, I -repeat, will refuse thee issue. The support on which thou countest will -be taken from thee. Didst thou dare make the attempt, the accursed -Inquisition would at this moment be established amongst us. Thou hast it -in reserve for a future day, but ere that day arrives thy perfidy will -be discovered. False to thy oaths, faithless to thy Queen, treacherous -to all, thou shalt meet thy just reward.” - -“Faithless to me!” exclaimed Mary. “What wouldst thou dare insinuate, -thou foul-mouthed villain?” - -“That which I will dare maintain,” rejoined Carver—“that the consort you -have chosen and have placed on the throne beside you is false to his -marriage vows.” - -“Away with him!” cried Philip, furiously. - -“Stay!” exclaimed Mary. “I would question him further.” - -“Forbear, I beseech you, Madam,” interposed Pole. “You only give him -power to level his poisonous shafts against you.” - -“His tongue ought to be torn from his throat for giving utterance to the -lies his black heart has conceived!” cried Philip. - -“My tongue has uttered no lies,” said Carver. “I have shown the Queen -how she has been deceived.” - -“Thou hast simply proved thine own wickedness and malevolence,” said -Pole. “Her Majesty despises thy slander.” - -“But it cannot pass unpunished.” said Philip. “Let the false villain -instantly retract the calumnies he has uttered, or he shall be tied to -yon post and scourged till he shall confess himself a liar and a -slanderer. Let him be forced to recite the prayer for her Majesty’s safe -deliverance, on pain of further torture. And, until he manifest -contrition for his offences, let his chastisement be daily repeated.” - -“I will do none of these things,” rejoined Carver, resolutely. “Scourge -me to death, and I will not retract a single word I have uttered. I will -not pray that the Queen, whom thou hast deceived and wronged, may bear -thee a son, and so confirm thine authority. But I will pray to the last -that my country may be delivered from oppression, that the Papal power -may be overthrown, and the Protestant religion be re-established.” - -“Thy resolution shall be tested,” said Philip. - -“Your Majesty is justly incensed against this miserable man,” said Pole -to the King. “Yet would I step between him and your anger, and entreat -you to spare him the chastisement you have ordered to be inflicted upon -him. I do not seek to extenuate his offences, they are many and heinous, -and he must bear their punishment. But spare him additional suffering. -Spare him the scourge and the rack.” - -“I will spare him nothing unless he retract,” replied Philip, sternly. - -“I would accept no grace procured by thee,” said Carver to Pole. “As the -representative of Antichrist, I regard thee with loathing and -detestation, and will take nothing from thee.” - -“Were not thy mind distraught, thou couldst have no antipathy to one who -would befriend thee,” replied the Cardinal. “My religion teaches me to -bless those that curse us, to pray for them that use us despitefully. Be -assured I shall not forget thee in my prayers.” - -Carver regarded him steadily, but made no answer. - -“I shall pray that thy heart may be softened,” pursued Pole, “that thou -mayst understand thy sinfulness, and truly repent of it ere it be too -late. Once more I beseech your Majesty to spare him the torture.” - -“Be it as you will. I can refuse your Eminence nothing,” replied Philip. - -“This is all the revenge I would take,” said Pole, turning to Carver. -“You have declared that you hate me—that you regard me as the -representative of Antichrist. You profess yourself to be a believer in -the Gospel. My practice is, at least, more conformable to its precepts -than yours.” - -Carver made no reply, but his lip slightly quivered. - -“Miserable man,” continued Pole, looking at him compassionately, “I pity -you, and would save you if I could. I see the struggle going on in your -breast. Wrestle with the demon who would gain the mastery over your -soul, and cast him from you. Pride stifles the better emotions of your -heart. Do not restrain them.” - -“If I listen to him much longer, my resolution will fail me,” murmured -Carver. “I cannot resist his influence.” - -“Ere long you will be in a better frame of mind,” continued Pole, “and -more accessible to the arguments I would employ.” - -“Think it not,” interrupted Carver, at once recovering his sternness. -“You will never convert me to Popery and idolatry.” - -“I may at least make you sensible of your errors, and lead you to -repentance,” said Pole. “The rest lies with Heaven.” - -“He shall remain in your Eminence’s charge during a short space,” said -Mary, “in the hope that you may be able to bring him to a full sense of -his enormities, and prepare him for his end. His life is forfeited.” - -“So the death to which I am doomed be the same as that wherewith the -staunchest adherents of our faith are menaced, I am content,” said -Carver. - -“Thou shall have thy wish,” rejoined Mary. “Thy death shall be by fire.” - -“Then I shall gain my crown of martyrdom,” cried Carver, exultingly. - -“Fire will not purge out your sins,” said the Cardinal. “Those will -cling to the soul, which is indestructible. Therefore repent.” - -“And speedily,” added Mary, “for thy time is short.” - -Hereupon her Majesty arose, and, quitting the Post Room, proceeded to -the chapel, to which, as we have previously intimated, there was access -from the lower part of the Lollards’ Tower. - -Here mass was performed, and, by the Queen’s express orders, both -Constance Tyrrell and Derrick Carver were brought into the chapel during -the service. At its close they were taken to the cells, while the royal -pair proceeded with the Cardinal to the banquetting chamber, where a -collation was prepared. - -The Queen, however, declined to partake of the repast, saying she felt -faint and ill, and two ladies who had accompanied her to the palace -being hastily summoned, she retired with them. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - - HOW THE QUEEN CONFIDED HER GRIEFS TO THE CARDINAL. - - -Philip, who exhibited little uneasiness at the Queen’s indisposition, -was still seated at table with Pole, when the Cardinal’s physician, -Doctor Forest, came in, and informed his Eminence that her Majesty -desired instant speech with him. - -“The Queen is not seriously ill, I trust, Sir?” said Philip, alarmed by -the physician’s grave looks. - -“She appears to have received a severe shock, Sire,” replied Forest, -“but I trust no ill consequences may ensue. Her Majesty wishes to see -your Eminence—alone,” he added to the Cardinal. - -“Go to her at once,” said Philip. “If my hopes of succession should be -blighted, it will be grievous indeed. But you have no such fears, Sir?” -he added quickly to the physician. - -“I shall have no fear if her Majesty’s mind can be tranquilised,” -replied Forest—“and that, I trust, his Eminence will be able to -accomplish.” - -“My reliance, then, is upon you,” said Philip to the Cardinal. “A few -words from your lips will not fail to calm her.” - -Thereupon Pole hastened to the apartment where the Queen had been -conveyed. On entering it, he found her reclining on a couch, and -attended by her ladies, who, on his appearance, immediately withdrew. - -“I am much concerned to see your Majesty thus,” observed Pole. “It will -be a real affliction if your visit to me should be productive of ill -consequences to yourself.” - -“I am sorry I came,” replied Mary. “The words of that malignant heretic -have sunk deep into my breast. He said that I shall never be a mother.” - -“Let not his words trouble you for a moment, gracious Madam,” said Pole. -“They are of no account. He but gave utterance to the evil wishes of his -heart—nothing more. Dismiss all fears from your breast, and look -joyfully and confidently forward to the moment which will crown a -nation’s satisfaction in your marriage by giving it a prince.” - -“Your words are comforting,” replied Mary, faintly; “but I cannot shake -off my fears. Something whispers in mine ear that the fond hopes I have -indulged will prove vain. And what will happen then?” she continued, -with a shudder. “I shall lose my husband.” - -“Oh! think not so, gracious Madam—think not so!” cried Pole. “If the -consummation you dread were to happen—which Heaven, in its goodness, -avert!—and fill the land with sorrow—the King, your husband, would be -more devoted to you than ever.” - -“Hear me, my Lord Cardinal,” said Mary, grasping his arm convulsively. -“I have already lost my husband’s love, if I ever possessed it, which I -more than doubt. Were I to disappoint his expectations now, he would -leave me.” - -“Leave you, gracious Madam! Impossible!” - -“I say he would,” rejoined the Queen. “This is the only tie that binds -us together. I cannot give him my kingdom, and if I fail to give him an -heir, through whom he may exercise the sovereignty, he will return to -Spain.” - -“I cannot believe him so ungrateful,” cried Pole. “Your Majesty does him -injustice.” - -“His conduct towards me leaves no doubt as to his intentions,” rejoined -Mary. “On our first meeting he vowed he loved me, but his vows were -false. I am not blind to my defects. I know that I have few charms of -person to attract him—that I have neither youth nor beauty. But I gave -him a deep, true love. Moreover, I gave him a kingdom. How has he -requited me?—by neglect, by harshness, by infidelity.” - -“Oh! Madam, I would willingly discredit what I hear,” cried Pole. “If it -be as you represent, I pity you from the bottom of my heart.” - -“My sainted mother, Queen Katharine of Aragon, was most unhappy,” -pursued Mary; “but I am little less unhappy. Neglected, injured, scorned -as I am by my husband, I cannot, despite the efforts I make, shake off -the love I bear him. I summon pride to my aid, but in vain. My heart is -wrung with jealousy, but I hide my torments. What shall I do if I lose -him?” - -“You will not lose him, gracious Madam—fear it not,” exclaimed Pole. “I -will remonstrate with him. I will convince him of the wickedness of his -conduct.” - -“Proceed with caution, or you will only make matters worse,” said Mary. -“Were I to lose him, I should die.” - -“Do not distress yourself thus, Madam,” said Pole. “Exalted as is your -station, it does not exempt you from the ordinary sufferings of -humanity—nay, it exposes you to greater ills than fall to the lot of -those less loftily placed. The King is unworthy of your love, I grant, -but I counsel you not to resent his neglect, nor to reproach him. Bear -yourself ever gently towards him, ever maintaining your own dignity, and -if you win not back his love, you are certain to gain his esteem.” - -“Perchance I have reproached him overmuch,” cried Mary. “But, as I have -already said, my heart has been wrung by jealousy.” - -“Crush all such feelings, at whatever cost,” rejoined Pole. “Give him no -grounds of complaint.” - -“But his unkindness makes me wretched,” cried Mary. “Would I could hate -him—despise him!” - -“It is sad that love like yours should meet so poor a return,” sighed -Pole; “and the King is blind to his own happiness that he does not -estimate the treasure he casts away, to set up worthless baubles in its -place. Pray constantly and fervently to Heaven to bless you with a son, -and if your prayers are granted, you will be happy.” - -“But if Heaven should deny me the blessing?” - -“Heaven will compassionate you,” said the Cardinal. “It will not be deaf -to prayers like yours.” - -“Yet my mother’s prayers were unheard, though her wrongs and sufferings -were greater than mine. She died neglected, heart-broken. Such may be my -fate.” - -“The indulgence of these thoughts is like to bring about the very -calamity you would avert, Madam,” said Pole. “You know and feel how much -depends upon the event we so much desire, and your physician will tell -you that to a favourable issue freedom from agitation and anxiety are -essential. You will undo all the good if you harass yourself thus -unnecessarily.” - -“I will try to follow your counsel,” replied Mary. “And now, my good -Lord Cardinal, answer me one question. Have I wrongfully suspected -Constance Tyrrell?” - -“Madam, I truly think so,” replied Pole. - -“Then send for her instantly, that I may repair the wrong I have done,” -cried Mary. - -The Cardinal readily complied, and ere long Constance made her -appearance. - -“Come hither, child,” said the Queen, in a kind voice, on seeing her. “I -have done you injustice. But I will make amends. You told me that you -fled from Hampton Court with Osbert Clinton. Why did you trust him?” - -“I trusted him because—because he loved me, gracious Madam,” replied -Constance. “Since then we have been affianced.” - -“Is the King aware of your betrothal?” inquired Mary. - -“He is, Madam,” replied Constance. “But he has forbidden Osbert, on pain -of death, to see me again.” - -“Indeed!” exclaimed Mary. “Then I cannot aid you as I should wish to do. -You must think of Osbert no more.” - -“I cannot obey you in that respect, Madam,” replied Constance. “He is -never absent from my thoughts.” - -“Poor child!” exclaimed Mary. “Your fate is as sad as my own. We are -both doomed to unhappiness.” - -“But it is in your Majesty’s power to make me happy—to make Osbert -happy,” cried Constance. - -“Alas! child, you give me credit for more power than I possess,” -rejoined Mary. “I dare not oppose the King in this matter. Osbert must -not see you again. Should he do so, I cannot save him from the King’s -resentment. But I will do all I can for you. You shall be released from -confinement, but you must remain for a time with the good Cardinal, who, -I am sure, will be a father to you.” - -“I will willingly take charge of her,” said Pole. “She shall have free -range of the palace.” - -“But she must not quit it without my consent,” said Mary. “Neither must -she see Osbert Clinton.” - -“I will answer for her,” rejoined the Cardinal. - -“Nay, I will answer for myself,” cried Constance. “I thank your Majesty -from the bottom of my heart, and will faithfully obey your injunctions.” - -“It will be a period of probation, that is all,” said the Queen. “You -will be better and happier for it in the end—at least, I trust so. And -now, child, you may retire. Remember what I have said about Osbert -Clinton.” - -“I shall not fail, gracious Madam,” she replied. And kissing the hand -extended to her by the Queen, she withdrew. - -Some further conversation then took place between Mary and the Cardinal, -which had the effect of restoring the Queen to comparative cheerfulness, -and she declared that she now felt quite able to return to Whitehall. By -her desire, Pole then summoned her ladies, and, on their appearance, -quitted her to communicate the glad intelligence of her recovery to the -King. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - - THE FRANCISCAN. - - -Philip remained for some little time in the banqueting-chamber, -expecting the Cardinal’s return, but as Pole did not appear, the King at -last sallied forth into the court, where several of the Cardinal’s -retinue were assembled. Perceiving Rodomont Bittern among them, he -signed to him to approach, and then walking apart with him, said, with a -certain significance— - -“Since Constance Tyrrell has been imprisoned in the Lollards’ Tower, no -communication has passed between her and Osbert Clinton?—ha!” - -“Access to her while shut up in yon tower were impossible without -consent of the keeper, Sire,” replied Rodomont; “and he is faithful.” - -“Difficult it may be, but not impossible,” rejoined the King. “Yon ivied -wall would not be difficult to scale. Her prison-chamber has a window -which might be reached by a rope ladder.” - -“Can he suspect?” thought Rodomont, uneasily. - -“Such plans are common enough in Spain, where walls, bolts, and bars, -and even watchful gaolers, cannot shut out lovers,” pursued Philip. -“Osbert Clinton is rash enough—enamoured enough to attempt anything.” - -“Your Majesty is a better judge of such matters than I can pretend to -be,” said Rodomont; “but I would risk life and limb for no woman, were -she twice as lovely as Constance Tyrrell. The danger of the enterprise -would effectually cool my ardour. Osbert Clinton well knows that he -would incur your Majesty’s severe displeasure were he to make any such -attempt.” - -“Danger, I repeat, will not deter him,” said the King. “It is not enough -that Constance is shut up in yon tower—that the doors of her cell are -locked, and the windows barred. I tell you, he will find a way to her—if -he has not done so already.” - -“I dare not contradict your Majesty,” replied Rodomont. “It may be as -you suspect. What more would you have done?” - -“That tower must be strictly watched at night,” said Philip, “and you -must be the watcher.” - -“I am ready to obey your Majesty,” replied Rodomont; “but such an office -will somewhat interfere with my duties to the Cardinal.” - -“Heed not that!” said Philip. “I will hold you excused with his -Eminence. You will commence the watch to-night.” - -“To-night, Sire?” - -“Should Osbert Clinton venture hither, arrest him, and keep him in close -confinement till you learn my pleasure.” - -“May I make bold to inquire if your Majesty has any reason to suspect -that he will come?” said Rodomont. - -“It matters not what I suspect. Do as I command you.” - -“Your injunctions shall be obeyed, Sire,” returned Rodomont. “And for -his own sake I hope Master Osbert Clinton may keep away.” - -At this moment a tall Franciscan friar, with the cowl of his grey robe -drawn over his head, was seen marching slowly along the court-yard. He -directed his steps towards the Lollards’ Tower, and on reaching it -stayed at the doorway, where he remained in converse with Mallet, the -keeper. - -“Who is yon monk, and what is his errand?” demanded the King, who had -been watching him with some curiosity. - -“I know him not, Sire—he is a stranger,” replied Rodomont. “Apparently -he is seeking admittance to one of the prisoners, which Mallet, the -keeper, is unwilling to grant. Perchance, it may be Mistress Constance -Tyrrell whom he desires to see.” - -“Bring him before me, I will question him,” said Philip. - -Rodomont instantly obeyed, and shortly afterwards returned with the -friar and Mallet. The Franciscan made a humble obeisance to the King, -but did not attempt to raise his hood. - -“An please your Majesty, this holy man is from Winchester,” said Mallet. -“He is charged by Father Jerome of Saint Catherine’s Chapel on the Hill, -with a message to Mistress Constance Tyrrell. Is it not so?” he added to -the monk. - -The Franciscan bowed his head. - -“Is Father Jerome aware that she to whom he has sent you has lapsed from -the faith?” said the King. - -“He is, Sire,” replied the monk, in tones that sounded strangely hollow, -“but he hopes she may still be reclaimed. With the design of rendering -some aid in the good work, I have come hither. Great success has -hitherto attended my efforts; and therefore it is that good Father -Jerome, who is deeply interested in Mistress Constance’s spiritual -welfare, hath selected me for the office.” - -“An opportunity shall be afforded you of making the attempt,” said the -King. “There can be no reason why this holy man should not be admitted -to her,” he added to Mallet. “Take him to her cell.” - -“Mistress Constance is not in her cell at present, Sire,” observed -Mallet. - -“Where is she, then?” cried the King, sharply. - -“She is with her Majesty, Sire,” replied Mallet. - -“With the Queen?” exclaimed Philip, surprised. “Go into the tower, good -father, and await her return.” - -“Ha, here comes Mistress Constance,” exclaimed Rodomont, as the damsel, -escorted by Simnel and Holiday, issued from the palace, and made her way -towards the Lollards’ Tower. Bowing humbly to the King, she would have -passed on, had he not stopped her. - -“You have been with her Majesty, as I understand?” he said. “How fares -it with her now?” - -“As well as you could desire, Sire,” she replied. “Her Majesty has quite -recovered.” - -“I would fain reward you for your good tidings,” said Philip. “It rests -with yourself whether your imprisonment in this tower shall be -prolonged.” - -“My term of durance is at an end, Sire,” she rejoined. “I am a prisoner, -it is true, but only restricted to the limits of the palace. I desire no -greater freedom. The Queen has conferred this grace upon me.” - -“Her Majesty has only anticipated my intentions,” said Philip. “It -grieved me to think you should have been confined within that dreary -cell. But why did you not appeal to me, when you well knew that a word -would have procured you full liberty?” - -“But I could not utter that word, Sire,” she rejoined, coldly. - -“Tarry a moment,” said the King, checking her departure. “This holy man -has been sent by Father Jerome, to whose ghostly counsels you once gave -heed, in the hope that he may restore you to the Catholic Church.” - -“I am much beholden to Father Jerome for his kindly concern in my -behalf,” she rejoined; “and it pains me to dismiss the good friar he has -sent without a hearing. But a conference would be profitable to neither -of us, and I must therefore decline it.” - -“How know you that such a conference would be unprofitable, daughter?” -said the friar, in tones that trembled with emotion. “I pray you send me -not away unheard.” - -At the sound of his voice Constance started, and was seized with a -trepidation which she could hardly conceal. - -“Can he have ventured here in this disguise?” she murmured. “Imprudent -that he is, he will sacrifice himself by his rashness! No, no,” she -added aloud, “I cannot consent to a conference with you without the -Cardinal’s sanction. I am under his charge.” - -“If that be all, his Eminence’s sanction can be readily procured, for -here he comes,” said Philip. - -“The Cardinal here, then he is lost!” mentally ejaculated Constance. -“You have come on a vain errand,” she added, to the monk. - -“Nay, let us hear what his Eminence has to say to the matter,” observed -Philip. And, as Pole came up at the moment, he told him what had -occurred. - -“Father Jerome must have much confidence in this friar if he imagines he -will succeed where we have failed,” remarked Pole. “I will question him, -and judge of his fitness for the task. Bring him to me anon,” he added -to Rodomont. - -“I do not desire to confer with him,” cried Constance, distractedly. -“Send him away!—Send him away!” - -“What means this strange emotion?” thought the Cardinal. “A word with -you, daughter,” he added, taking her aside. “Who is this monk? I must -know the truth. Attempt to deceive me, and I will compel him to raise -his hood.” - -“In mercy spare him,” she rejoined, “If the King beholds his features he -is lost.” - -“Then it is Osbert Clinton,” said the Cardinal. “I will not betray him, -but you must promise to hold no converse with him.” - -“I do—I do,” she rejoined. - -“Control yourself, or you will excite the King’s suspicions,” pursued -the Cardinal. “I am glad I made this discovery in time. I shall warn -this rash youth not to come here again. If he does, he must not count on -my protection. And now,” he added, so as to be heard by the King, -“retire to your cell till a chamber can be prepared for you in the -palace. I will speak with this friar anon, and act as may seem best to -me in regard to him.” - -Thanking him for his goodness, and making an obeisance to the King, -Constance withdrew. - -Philip and the Cardinal then hastened to the Queen, and shortly -afterwards the royal pair embarked in the barge awaiting them, and -returned to Whitehall. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER X. - - OF THE COUNSEL GIVEN TO OSBERT CLINTON BY THE - CARDINAL. - - -Their Majesties had not long quitted Lambeth Palace, when the Franciscan -friar was summoned by Rodomont to the presence of the Cardinal. - -While crossing the court with the monk, Rodomont paused for a moment, -and directed his companion’s attention to the Lollards’ Tower. - -“You would imagine the prisoners must be secure in that tower, holy -father,” he remarked. - -“Unquestionably so, my son,” replied the friar. - -“His Majesty, however, is not of that opinion,” rejoined Rodomont. “He -is under the impression that a certain young gallant, whose brain seems -turned by love, would be rash enough to climb, by means of a -rope-ladder, to the window of the cell wherein his mistress is -confined.” - -“Does the King suspect this?” inquired the monk, uneasily. - -“So shrewdly, that he has ordered me to keep strict watch to-night, and -to arrest the love-sick gallant should he appear. The task is not to my -liking, but I must obey his Majesty’s orders. Some men will run any risk -for those they love—but you, father, cannot understand such matters. You -would reprove Osbert Clinton—for so the gallant is named—for his -rashness and folly.” - -“I should pity him, rather than blame him,” said the friar. - -“And you would not deem it wrong if I were to aid him, eh, father? -Certes, I should be loth to betray him—but he is so imprudent that he -might betray himself. ’Tis a miracle that he ’scaped detection by the -King just now.” - -“What mean you, my son?” cried the monk, alarmed. - -“I mean that Master Osbert Clinton has been rash enough to venture -hither,” said Rodomont; “and though luckily his Majesty did not see -through his disguise, I was not equally blind.” - -“You knew me, then?” said Osbert Clinton. - -“My suspicions of the truth were roused from the first, and were -speedily changed to certainty,” rejoined Rodomont. “’Twas marvellous, I -repeat, that you imposed upon the quick-sighted King, but I do not think -the Cardinal was deceived. However, you have not much to fear from his -Eminence, who is too kind-hearted to do more than chide you for your -indiscretion. Had things continued as they were, and Mistress Constance -been kept a prisoner in yon tower, I would have helped you to liberate -her. But a change for the better has occurred. The doors of her cell are -opened, and she is free to go where she lists within the palace. Let -that content you. And now I must bring you before his Eminence.” - -With this they entered the palace, and after passing through the -vestibule, where a number of persons belonging to the household were -collected, they proceeded to a spacious chamber, with a carved oak -ceiling, windows filled with painted glass, and walls furnished with -book-shelves stored with goodly tomes, where they found the Cardinal -seated at a table. He was writing at the moment, and only suspended his -task to look up, and then resumed it. When he had finished his letter -and sealed it, he delivered it to Rodomont, bidding him give it to Lord -Montague’s messenger, who was waiting to receive it. As soon as they -were alone, he turned to Osbert, and assuming a grave and severe -expression of countenance, ordered him to throw back his hood; and, as -the young man complied, he said, “’Tis as I suspected. You are Osbert -Clinton.” - -“Yes, I am he,” replied the other. “It was my intention to avow myself -to your Eminence—to explain my motives in coming hither, and to crave -your pardon.” - -“It is needless to explain your motives,” said Pole; “I am fully aware -of them. Neither, though I blame your rashness, shall I refuse you -pardon. But this indiscretion must not be repeated. If you come here -again, you must take the consequences of your folly. You are free to go -as you came—but again I say, you must not return.” - -“Ere I go, your Eminence’s goodness emboldens me to ask your permission -for a brief interview with Constance Tyrrell.” - -“I cannot grant your request,” replied the Cardinal, “though it pains me -to refuse it. I pity both you and Constance, but I cannot aid you in the -dilemma in which you are placed. Patience is difficult, especially to a -young and ardent lover; but you must perforce practise it. Be not cast -down. If Fortune refuses to smile on you now, she may do so hereafter. -Be hopeful, be courageous, be trustful; and if your love survives these -trials, you will be rewarded in due season. Rashness and precipitancy -will destroy all. Constance will be safe with me—safe as with her own -father; nay, safer, for I have more power than he can possess. If I -cannot give her to you—if I cannot even allow you to approach her—I can -protect her. Seek not then to disturb her, or to plunge yourself into -difficulties from which none can extricate you. I shall employ the same -arguments with Constance. I will tell her that your enforced separation -will only be for a time—that she must not despair, but may confidently -look forward to a meeting with you on some future day.” - -“I am fully sensible of the wisdom of your Eminence’s counsel, and will -endeavour to profit by it,” said Osbert. “Though the separation will be -hard to bear, it will be shorn of much of its anguish by the reflection -that she has found a sanctuary with you.” - -“And such, in truth, it is, for she will be protected from all danger,” -rejoined Pole. “Henceforth you may picture her, not as the inmate of a -narrow cell, condemned to pass her hours in seclusion, but as my guest, -free to go where she will within this mansion; not coerced in matters of -religion, though I shall try by all proper means to lead her back to her -former faith; subject to no harsh discipline or regulations; not -compelled to perform any severe penance, but left to her own free -will—such will be the course I shall pursue with her, and I trust it may -tend to her comfort and benefit.” - -“It cannot fail,” said Osbert. “Under your Eminence’s benignant -influence she must be happy.” - -“She will at least find a refuge from the terrible storm which is at -hand, and which might overwhelm her as it will many others,” said the -Cardinal. “Be thankful, therefore, that she is not exposed to this great -peril, and is not likely to be numbered amongst the victims of the -religious persecution, which, I fear, is at hand. And now fare you well, -Sir. Take my blessing with you. No words of gratitude are needed. You -shall thank me hereafter, when I restore Constance to you.” - -With this, he struck a small silver bell which stood upon the table -beside him. Before the summons could be answered, Osbert had drawn the -cowl over his head. - -“Conduct this monk to the gate,” said the Cardinal to Rodomont, as the -latter entered the room, “and suffer him not to talk with anyone by the -way.” - -“It shall be done as your Eminence enjoins,” said Rodomont. “Come, -Father!” - -And he quitted the room with Osbert. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - - HOW CONSTANCE PASSED HER TIME IN LAMBETH PALACE. - - -The good Cardinal acted up to his promise in regard to Constance. An -apartment was assigned her in a wing of the palace overlooking the -garden, and that nothing might be wanting to her comfort, search was -made for her old attendant, Dorcas, whose retreat being discovered, -without much difficulty, by Rodomont, she was brought to the palace, and -reinstated in her former position with her young mistress. - -Ever since the night when Constance had been carried off to the -Lollards’ Tower, the poor old woman had been inconsolable. Her joy, -therefore, on finding her young mistress again, may be imagined. She -strained her to her breast with all a mother’s affection, wept over her, -and could scarcely cease her demonstrations of regard. The Cardinal, who -witnessed the meeting, was much touched by it, but at last deemed it -proper to moderate the old woman’s transports of delight. But this only -turned the tide of her gratitude upon him. She fell down at his feet, -embraced his knees, and prayed that his goodness might be rewarded. - -Treated with paternal kindness and consideration by the Cardinal, -Constance could not but feel profound gratitude towards him; and as the -virtues of his character became more fully revealed to her, she began to -regard him with feelings akin to veneration. - -They had frequent discourses together on points of faith, and, though -Constance’s adherence to the new doctrines remained unshaken, she -listened with attention to the Cardinal’s able and profound exposition -of the tenets of the Church of Rome. The differences between their -respective creeds appeared slighter than she had at first supposed, and -if all Romish priests and prelates were like the Cardinal, lived as he -lived, and taught as he taught, she felt that there might, indeed, be -one universal Church. - -The calmness of Pole’s manner, the clearness of his judgment, his -profound theological learning, contrasted strongly with the fanaticism -and fiery zeal of Derrick Carver, who had as little toleration for the -Romanists as they had for him. Her mind, over-excited by the stimulative -discourses of the enthusiast, acquired a healthier tone from the -exhortations of the Cardinal, and she felt like one who had recovered -from a fever. - -Perfectly resigned to her position, strengthened in all her good -resolutions by Pole, and allowed the free exercise of her own religious -opinions, she became composed and cheerful, and, if not quite happy, was -at least free from despondency. Her personal appearance improved in the -same ratio, and, ere many weeks had flown, she had quite recovered her -beauty. Her life might appear dull and monotonous, but its very monotony -was not without a charm to her, who from early years had meditated the -seclusion of a convent. Caring little for the world, or its pleasures -and vanities, she was well content with her present existence, and -scarcely desired to change it. Not that the Cardinal’s palace, with its -princely establishment, its numerous and important guests, was devoid of -the stir and bustle of active life, but in this she took no part. She -did not mingle with the household, and was never seen by the Cardinal’s -numerous guests. - -The garden was open to her, with its long terraces, its alleys and -groves, and therein she took her walks at morn. At such times she often -met Pole and Priuli, and discoursed with them. In argument Priuli -displayed the same moderation and clearness of judgment as his friend, -though he did not equal him in profundity of intellect or learning. -Perhaps Pole was disappointed that he did not produce a more sensible -impression upon his pupil, and bring her to express contrition for her -errors, and a desire for reconciliation with the Church of Rome, but he -did not manifest any impatience; still less did he employ harshness or -threats. Attendance at the chapel at matins or evensong, or during the -celebration of mass, was not compulsory on Constance, nor was she forced -to assist at any of the rites or observances of the Church of Rome. - -Not unfrequently the Cardinal spoke to her of Osbert Clinton, and held -out to her, as he had done to her lover, the hope of a meeting at some -future day. - -Shortly after Constance’s partial restoration to freedom, the Cardinal -dispatched Rodomont to Southampton to acquaint Master Tyrrell with the -steps he had taken in his daughter’s behalf, and inviting him to come -and see her. - -Rodomont would fain have brought the old merchant back with him, but -Tyrrell declined. His anger against Constance had not yet abated. Unless -she renounced her errors, she need not hope to see him again, he -declared. He left her entirely in the Lord Cardinal’s hands, satisfied -that if her conversion could be accomplished it would be by his -Eminence. The old merchant, it was clear, was so apprehensive of being -implicated with his daughter, and suspected of heretical pravity -himself, that he was resolved not to go near her. - -Rodomont seized the opportunity of ascertaining his sentiments in regard -to her union with Osbert Clinton. But on this point the old merchant was -equally obstinate. “I will not consent to her marriage—I will not give -her my blessing—I will not see her till she recants, and returns to the -faith of her forefathers,” he cried. “Then she shall be my daughter once -more.” - -“It is well for her that she has found a father in the Cardinal, since -her own father deserts her in her need,” observed Rodomont. - -“Why, what would you have me do?” cried Tyrrell. - -“Go see her! comfort her! persuade her to conform,” rejoined Rodomont. - -“And be suspected of heresy, and cited before the ecclesiastical -commissioners—mayhap burnt before my own door,” said Tyrrell. “No, I -thank you. I mean to keep out of harm’s way.” - -“Well, if you can reconcile such conduct to your conscience, I have no -more to say,” observed Rodomont; “except, that if you escape burning in -this world, you stand a good chance of burning in the next. So you -positively decline to go back with me to Lambeth Palace—eh?” - -“Positively,” replied Tyrrell. “As a good Catholic, the Cardinal will -applaud my conduct.” - -“There you are mistaken,” rejoined Rodomont. “You little understand his -Eminence, if you suppose him dead to the feelings of human nature, as -you appear to be. He can but entertain one opinion of your -conduct—disgust.” So saying he left him. - -On his return to Lambeth Palace, Rodomont informed the Cardinal what had -passed between himself and Master Tyrrell. Pole could scarcely credit -the relation, so astounded was he at the old merchant’s extraordinary -indifference to his daughter. However, the effect produced upon him by -Tyrrell’s stoical conduct, was to increase the fatherly concern he -already felt in Constance, and make him more anxious than ever for her -conversion. - -How he prospered in his efforts we have already seen. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER XII. - - HOW THE CARDINAL VISITED DERRICK CARVER IN HIS CELL - IN THE LOLLARDS’ TOWER. - - -But there was another person besides Osbert Clinton in whom Constance -took deep interest, and whose perilous position occasioned her profound -anxiety. This was Derrick Carver. True, since her intercourse with Pole, -her admiration of the enthusiast had somewhat abated, but she could not -forget the benefits he had conferred upon her. All that she could learn -respecting Carver was, that he had been removed from the underground -dungeon to the prison-chamber in the Lollards’ Tower, which she herself -had occupied, and that he was still confined there. She also -ascertained, by means of old Dorcas, that he had been several times -examined by Bonner, and had been severely handled by them for his -contumacy. Fain would she have obtained an interview with him—fain would -she have prayed with him and consoled him—but this was not permitted. -Pole, who considered the fanatic’s influence over her to be most -pernicious, refused her solicitations, and in a manner that did not -allow her to renew the request. The Cardinal declared that, finding -Carver impracticable, he had surrendered him to the ecclesiastical -commissioners, and he was now entirely in their hands. - -Constance, therefore, had no hope of beholding the enthusiast again in -this world. Strange to say, she did not altogether deplore his fate, but -in moments of exaltation almost envied him the martyrdom which it -appeared certain he would have to endure. - -Throughout this time of trial, Carver’s resolution had never deserted -him—had never even wavered. The prison chamber to which he had been -removed was a great improvement upon the dismal dungeon wherein he had -been previously immured. In fact, as his movements were not restrained, -and he was allowed writing materials, with a Bible and a book of prayer, -he was well enough content with his lodging. To the mementoes of the -many sufferers for conscience’ sake who had preceded him in this cell, -and had carved their names on the stout oak panels lining the walls, he -added his own name, with these words: “APPROVED BY STRIPES, -IMPRISONMENT, AND DEATH.” - -His cell was by no means gloomy. Through the narrow grated window -looking upon the Thames, and at which Osbert had conversed with -Constance, he obtained a glimpse of the river, and of some structures on -its opposite banks, while he could hear the dash of oars in the water, -and the cheerful voices of the boatmen. But the stern enthusiast -bestowed but little thought on the external world. His time was now -entirely occupied in preparation for eternity, and in fortifying himself -for the fiery ordeal by which his faith was to be approved. - -On several occasions, as we have already stated, he had been -interrogated by Bonner, but neither promises of grace, nor threats of -torture, could move him. He resolutely refused to subscribe the -recantation proffered him by the bishop; and when the latter, -exasperated by his obstinacy, had him taken to the Post Room, stripped -to the girdle, tied to the wooden pillar in the centre of the chamber, -and severely scourged, he uttered no cry, but persisted in his refusal. - -Determined to try the effect of greater severity, and having means and -appliances at hand, Bonner ordered him to be chained to the walls of his -cell till he should show signs of submission. - -This was done. The unfortunate captive was fastened to two of the -ponderous iron rings which may still be seen in the walls of the prison, -and kept in such a position that he could neither lie down nor stand -erect. - -In this woful plight he remained for three days and three nights, -debarred of his chief solace, the Bible, and unable to kneel in prayer -without putting himself to excruciating agony, but his constancy was -unsubdued, and when Bonner again visited him, thinking he must needs be -overcome, he found him unyielding as ever. - -What further barbarities might have been practised by the savage prelate -upon the unfortunate captive can only be imagined, but happily his -victim was snatched from his clutches by Pole. Made aware how severely -the prisoner had been treated, the Cardinal instantly interfered, caused -the poor wretch’s chains to be taken off, and interdicted any further -application of torture. Bonner sullenly acquiesced, as indeed he was -obliged to do, but he promised himself to report the Cardinal’s culpable -leniency—for such he esteemed it—to their Majesties, and also to the -Pope. - -“His Eminence is an abettor of heresy, instead of an uprooter of it,” -muttered the bishop. “If he be not recalled by the Pope, he will undo -all we have done.” - -Not altogether satisfied with the report he had received of the -prisoner’s condition, Pole resolved to visit him in his cell, and was -accompanied in the errand of mercy by Priuli. The ascent of the narrow -spiral stone staircase leading from the Post Room to the prison-chamber -was somewhat painful to the Cardinal, and he was compelled to pause for -a few moments to recover himself as he reached the arched entrance of -the cell. This gave him an opportunity of examining the double doors, -which we have already described as of oak, bound with iron, and studded -with broad-headed nails; and he pointed out the immense thickness of the -planks to Priuli. - -Neither of them had been before in the upper part of the Lollards’ -Tower, and, as they entered the prison-chamber, they looked around it -with melancholy interest. The oak panels, dark almost as ebony, the -black boarded roof, the black boarded floor, the small grated windows, -the ponderous iron rings fastened in the walls, the prisoner seated on a -stool at a table of similar material and similar hue to the panels, all -constituted a picture that powerfully impressed them. - -Derrick Carver was engaged in reading the Bible, and so profoundly -engrossed, that he did not raise his eyes on their entrance. The -Cardinal signed to Mallet, by whom they were attended, not to disturb -him. The rugged features and gaunt frame of the fanatic had undergone -little change, but his beard was grizzled, and his locks had become snow -white. - -The Cardinal and Priuli contemplated him for some time with profound -interest, and in perfect silence, but at last an observation made by the -latter, though uttered in a low tone, reached the ears of the prisoner, -and caused him to look up. When he perceived who were in his cell, he -tried to rise, but was compelled by pain and weakness to relinquish the -attempt. - -“The man is really too feeble to stand,” remarked Mallet. “Shall I bring -your Eminence a chair?” - -Pole declined the offer, saying he could stand well enough. - -“Leave the room, and remain without till you are summoned,” he added to -Mallet, who immediately obeyed the injunction, closing the door after -him as he went out. - -“You are weak and ill, my poor friend,” said Pole, in a sympathetic -tone. “Wine and nourishing food shall be sent to recruit your strength.” - -“I do not need them,” replied Carver. “Herein I find new life and -vigour,” he added, pointing to the Bible. “For three days and three -nights, while fastened to yon wall, was I deprived of this consolation, -and I account it the worst part of my suffering. I lack nothing now.” - -“I am sorry you have been treated with so much severity,” observed the -Cardinal. - -“I do not complain,” replied Carver. “I may not have been lawfully -punished with the scourge, or lawfully fastened to yon iron rings, but -there is little law or justice in England now, since we are under -Spanish rule.” - -“You are mistaken, friend,” replied Pole. “The statutes against heresy -and schism, which were in force when this prison-chamber was built by -Archbishop Chicheley, in the time of Henry IV., more than a hundred -years ago, have been revived, and though your punishment has been -severe, it has not been contrary to law.” - -“I have said I do not complain,” rejoined Carver. “We have provoked -Divine displeasure, and must endure our merited chastisement till the -wrath of Heaven be appeased. Were I called upon to suffer all the -persecutions endured by holy Paul, I would cheerfully bear them for the -sake of the Gospel.” - -“I admire your resolution, friend,” said Pole; “but I beseech you to -consider well whether you may not be in error.” - -“I cannot be in error, when I rely solely on the truths of Scripture,” -rejoined Carver. - -“But there are doctrinal points upon which men are not agreed,” said the -Cardinal. - -“There are,” replied Carver, “and my principles are those of the -Reformed Church. I abominate the Church of Rome, and regard it as the -synagogue of Satan, and the very sink of all heresy, superstition, and -idolatry. I will have no masses, no auricular confession with penance, -no image-worship. I deny the real presence in the sacrament. And I also -deny that the Pope is the head of the Christian Church, and utterly -reject his authority.” - -“But if I can prove to you that you are wrong,” said Pole; “if I can -convince you that the Pope’s authority is derived from Saint Peter, and -through him from our Saviour himself, will you not admit that you have -formed erroneous conclusions?” - -“I believe the Romish faith to be anti-Christian and naught,” rejoined -Carver. “I cannot worship at its altars, and were I to do so I should -place my soul in jeopardy. It is in vain to argue with me. Threats or -fair promises will be alike ineffectual. I am not be moved.” - -“But if you obstinately close your ears, how can you ever learn the -truth?” said the Cardinal. - -“I _have_ learnt the truth,” rejoined Carver, “and am proof against -fallacy and delusion. I have enough regard for your Eminence to wish you -were of my mind.” - -“Well, try to convince me. Let me hear what you have to say in defence -of your faith,” observed Pole. - -“’Twere to show him too much indulgence,” said Priuli. - -“I could say much in defence of my faith,” observed Carver, “but I know -you would not listen to me, and I should therefore only throw away my -time. But let me not appear ungrateful. I am assured that your Eminence -is actuated by a sincere desire for my welfare.” - -“I would save you, if possible, from the terrible death by which you are -menaced,” said the Cardinal. “Conform, and I will obtain your pardon. -Reflect on what I have said.” - -“I need no reflection,” rejoined the other. “I could not conform with -hypocrisy, and I will never belie my conscience.” - -“Have you no ties that bind you to earth?—none for whom you desire to -live?” said the Cardinal. - -“I have a wife and children, and an aged mother,” replied Carver; “but I -gave up all when I entered the service of my Heavenly Master.” - -“And would you leave them without a protector?” said Pole. - -“Heaven will watch over them,” rejoined the other. - -“This man appears callous to all human emotions and sympathies,” -observed Priuli. - -“There you do not judge me rightly,” said Carver. “My breast is not -devoid of affection. I love my wife and children—I love my -mother—dearly—very dearly. But I am a soldier of Christ, and having been -summoned to the fight, must obey the call. If I die in His cause, those -dear to me will not be deserted. You cannot touch me. There is no weak -part in my armour.” - -“Then you do not desire to confer with me further?” said Pole. “You have -nothing to ask of me?” - -“There is one favour I would solicit,” said Carver. “Before I am taken -hence I would fain have a last interview with Constance Tyrrell.” - -“I cannot grant it,” replied Pole. “I hope to accomplish her conversion, -and your influence might counteract my efforts.” - -“But she continues stedfast in her faith?—Tell me that?” cried Carver, -anxiously. - -“I cannot answer the question,” returned Pole; “would not, if I could.” - -“She does!—I am sure she does!” exclaimed the enthusiast. “She is my -spiritual daughter. Her conversion was my work, and I glory in it. -Having opened her eyes to the light, she will not relapse into -darkness—never. No; I have no misgivings about Constance.” - -“Be not too confident,” rejoined Pole. “My hope is to bring her back to -the fold from which she has strayed. You have preferred a request to me -which I am compelled to refuse, but I will grant you a favour which you -have not solicited. I desire to benefit you as far as I can, and will -lighten the irksomeness of your confinement. In a few days you will have -recovered your strength, and will be able to go forth. Pledge me your -word to return early in the evening, and you shall be allowed liberty -during the daytime.” - -“What is this I hear?” cried Carver, astounded. “Is it possible that -your Eminence will allow me to go where I list during the daytime?” - -“You shall go forth wholly unattended on your promise to return,” -rejoined the Cardinal. - -“I never looked for such indulgence as this,” said Carver, much -affected. “When I have heard the voices of the boatmen on the river, and -other gladsome sounds, I have longed to join my fellow-men, but I have -checked the feeling, knowing it could not be gratified. But now your -Eminence offers me this great boon—a boon I should not have dared to -ask—and with no conditions annexed to it.” - -“None save that I mentioned,” replied Pole. “You shall be free to go -forth, but you must come back to your cell at eventide.” - -For a few moments Carver covered his face with his hands, and tears -trickled down his rugged cheeks. After a while he looked up and, in -broken accents, said, “I did not think to weep again either for joy or -grief. But your Eminence’s goodness has touched me to the heart, and -opened fountains which I deemed fast sealed. You shall not find me -unworthy of the confidence reposed in me. The promise you exact shall be -religiously fulfilled. If I am suffered to go abroad, I will assuredly -return.” - -“Is it safe to let him out?” observed Priuli. “He is seditious and -perilous.” - -“I will trust him,” replied Pole. - -Upon this he called in Mallet, and informed him of the permission he had -granted the prisoner. - -“But, your Eminence,” remonstrated the keeper, “I am responsible for his -safe custody to Bishop Bonner. If this unheard-of license be granted -him, the man will never come back.” - -“Set your mind at ease on that score, good friend,” observed Carver. “I -have plighted my word to the Lord Cardinal, and I will die rather than -break it.” - -“But what am I to say to the bishop? I shall never be able to face him.” - -“Say that you act by my orders,” returned the Cardinal. “Refer the -bishop to me.” - -“Such a thing was never done before,” said Mallet. “As well let loose a -ravening wolf among a flock of sheep as liberate this man.” - -“Let my bidding be done,” said Pole. “If blame there be, it will rest on -my head.—Farewell, friend,” he added to Carver, “do not abuse the -license given you.” - -“Your Eminence shall have no cause to repent your trust in me,” said -Carver. - -On this the Cardinal and Priuli quitted the cell. - -“Methinks you have shown too much consideration to this man,” observed -Priuli. “He does not deserve your kindness.” - -“Time will show,” replied Pole. “I have faith in him—hope in his -conversion.” - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER XIII. - - HOW DERRICK CARVER FULFILLED HIS PROMISE. - - -Three days afterwards, Derrick Carver, upon whom the Cardinal’s goodness -had operated like a sovereign cordial, giving him new life and energy, -announced that he was strong enough to avail himself of the permission -he had received, and, accordingly, the door of his cell was unlocked by -Mallet, who accompanied him to the palace gates, and there let him go, -never expecting, as he frankly avowed, to behold him again. - -“It may be well to follow him and see what he is about,” observed -Rodomont, who was standing by. - -“Nay, his Eminence has strictly forbidden that,” said Mallet. “The man -is to be left to his own devices. If he come back, I shall esteem him a -greater fool than heretic.” - -“Tut, he will return,” said Rodomont. “His Eminence understands him -better than you do.” - -“Well, we shall see,” rejoined the other. - -On that very day, it chanced that Bishop Bonner came to Lambeth Palace, -and proceeding straightway to the Lollards’ Tower, inquired for the -prisoner. On learning that he had been allowed to go forth, he flew into -a violent passion, and declared he would have the keeper punished for -his gross breach of duty. Mallet excused himself, and referred the -infuriated bishop to the Cardinal, but Bonner could not obtain an -audience till his rage had had time to subside. Pole listened to his -complaints and then replied, calmly,— - -“It is true, I have let the man go on his promise to return in the -evening.” - -“But what is the promise of such a false knave worth?” cried Bonner, -contemptuously. “He will infallibly break it.” - -“I do not think so,” rejoined the Cardinal. “But tarry with me till -eventide, and you will see.” - -Bonner agreed, dined with the Cardinal in the banqueting-hall, and, as -there were many other important guests that day, he made merry, and -thought no more about the prisoner. While he was sitting, however, with -his host and Priuli, Rodomont Bittern entered, and, bowing to the -Cardinal said,— - -“Your Eminence desired to be informed when Derrick Carver came back. As -the clock struck five, he returned to his cell.” - -Pole smiled, and, turning to the Bishop, observed,— - -“I was right in my judgment of him, you perceive.” - -“I cannot deny it,” replied Bonner. “Nevertheless, I would advise your -Eminence to recall your permission. Most assuredly he will do much -mischief out of doors.” - -“If it turn out so, he shall be kept within his cell,” rejoined Pole. - -Shortly after this, Bonner took leave of the Cardinal, but, before -quitting the palace, he satisfied himself, by personal inspection, that -Carver was safe in his cell. He found him, as usual, reading the Bible, -and, if he had dared, would have vented his rage upon him by causing him -to be tied to the whipping-post in the chamber beneath and scourged. - -“I will have him burnt as soon as possible,” he observed to Mallet. “It -is monstrous that such a vile wretch should be treated with so much -leniency. And what of the Cardinal’s other cade-lamb, Mistress Constance -Tyrrell? Has she been brought back from her apostacy?” - -“I cannot say, in sooth, my lord,” replied Mallet. “But I incline to -think not, seeing she doth not attend mass.” - -“Not attend mass! Then she is still defiled by heresy,” cried Bonner. -“We will have her at Smithfield in spite of the Cardinal.” And with this -amiable resolve he departed. - -Next morning Carver went forth again, returning punctually at five -o’clock in the evening, and he pursued the same course for nearly a -week, rather anticipating his time than staying beyond it. One evening, -however, he did not appear as usual. Three hours more went by, and still -he came not, and then Mallet thought it right to acquaint the Cardinal -with his prolonged absence. The information caused Pole to look grave. - -“Something must have happened to him,” he said. “I do not believe he -would have stayed away of his own accord, still less do I deem he has -any design of evasion. Send Rodomont Bittern to me.” - -On Rodomont’s arrival, the Cardinal ordered him to make immediate -inquiries after the prisoner, and to take any persons with him who might -aid in the quest. - -“My own opinion is that the man has fallen into a snare.” Pole said. -“But I leave it to your shrewdness to discover what has become of him.” - -“In obedience to your Eminence’s injunctions, his movements have not -been watched,” replied Rodomont, “so that we have no clue to guide us. -Nevertheless, I will essay to find him.” - -“About the business forthwith, and with a good heart,” said the -Cardinal. “You are quick-witted, and your penetration will put you on -the right track.” - -Taking with him his lieutenants, Jack Holiday and Nick Simnel, Rodomont -set out on his mission. Revolving what the Cardinal had said while -dismissing him, he came to the conclusion that he should get on the -right track by going to Bonner, who, he suspected, had a strong motive -for keeping the prisoner out of the way. - -Accordingly, he entered the Cardinal’s barge with his friends, bidding -the oarsmen row them with all possible dispatch to the stairs at Paul’s -chain, where, landing, they made the best of their way to the palace of -the Bishop of London—a large edifice, which then stood on the north-west -side of the cathedral. - -From the porter at the palace gate they ascertained that Bonner was -attending vespers in Saint Paul’s, where they could speak with him on -the conclusion of the service. Rodomont then inquired from the porter -whether any heretics had been arrested that day. The man replied that -several had been taken at a conventicle in Foster-lane, and that the -chief sacramentary, who had been holding forth to the others, was -detained in a strong-room in the gate till the lord bishop should decide -what was to be done with him. - -Rodomont then explained to the porter that he was an officer in Cardinal -Pole’s household, and with his companions was in search of an heretical -prisoner named Derrick Carver, and this perchance might be he. - -“Marry, ’tis the very man,” replied the porter. - -Whereupon, he unlocked the door of the strong-room, and showed them -Carver within it, seated on a bench, with his hands tied behind his back -with cords. Rodomont would fain have carried him off at once, but this -the porter would not permit, saying they must tarry till the bishop -returned from Saint Paul’s. - -Half an hour elapsed before Bonner made his appearance, and when he -found Rodomont and his comrades there he was exceedingly wroth, and -refused to give up the prisoner. - -“The knave was taken at a conventicle in Foster-Lane,” he said, “where -he was preaching heretical doctrines, praying against her Majesty, and -giving the communion according to the prohibited book of service. I -greatly marvel that the Cardinal should allow such a pestilent wretch to -go forth to spread contagion abroad. Depart now, and tell his Eminence -that I will bring back the man to him to-morrow. He is safe here, as ye -can bear witness.” - -“Our orders are to bring him back wherever we may find him,” rejoined -Rodomont, “and those we must obey.” - -“What!” cried Bonner. “Will ye take him from me by force?” - -“We trust your lordship will not drive us to that extremity,” replied -Rodomont. “We claim this man as the Lord Cardinal’s prisoner, and we -require your lordship to deliver him up to us. If you resist, the fault -will rest with you.” - -“E’en take him, then,” rejoined Bonner furiously. “But ye may rest -assured I will not be robbed of my prey. He is a preacher of heresy and -sedition, a blasphemer and traitor, and I will burn him in spite of the -Cardinal. It shall go hard if I burn not Mistress Constance Tyrrell at -the same time.” - -Rodomont and his comrades stayed to hear no more, but carried off the -prisoner, and placing him in the barge, conveyed him to Lambeth Palace. -On arriving there they took him at once before the Cardinal, and -Rodomont explained what had occurred. - -“Your Eminence will perceive that I was forcibly detained,” said Carver. -“Had it not been so, I should have returned at the appointed hour.” - -“I sent you not forth to propagate heresy and sedition,” said Pole, -severely. “You have broken the compact between us, and abused my -confidence. You can go forth no more.” - -Carver bowed his head in submission, and was taken to his cell in the -Lollards’ tower. - - End of the Third Book. - - - - -[Illustration] - -[Illustration] - - - - - BOOK IV. - SMITHFIELD. - - - - - CHAPTER I. - - HOW A SOLEMN PROCESSION WAS FORMED AT SAINT PAUL’S, - AND SET FORTH TOWARDS SMITHFIELD. - - -Five Protestant divines, amongst whom were Hooper, the deprived Bishop -of Gloucester, and Rogers, a prebend of Saint Paul’s, having been -excommunicated and delivered to the sheriffs, and continuing firm in the -maintenance of their opinions, they were doomed to death at the stake. -It was appointed that Hooper should suffer at Gloucester, and Rogers at -Smithfield, and it was furthermore appointed that Rogers should be the -first to die. Rogers, we may mention, was one of the first theological -scholars of the age, and had assisted Tyndal in translating the Bible in -the time of Henry VIII. - -At the earnest solicitation of Gardiner and Bonner, the King consented -to be present at the celebration of this act of faith, but Cardinal Pole -refused to attend it, stating that he would not countenance such a -proceeding. Enraged at his opposition, the two prelates took the only -revenge in their power, and procured a warrant from the Queen, -authorising them to compel the attendance at the terrible ceremonial of -any heretical prisoners they might designate. Armed with this warrant, -on the night previous to the execution they gave notice to the Cardinal -that they should send for Derrick Carver and Constance Tyrrell at an -early hour on the morrow. - -That night, as enjoined by the Cardinal, and as her own feelings would -have prompted without the injunction, Constance never sought her couch, -but spent the hours in prayer and meditation. Before daybreak she awoke -old Dorcas, who was slumbering tranquilly, and with her aid attired -herself carefully in dark habiliments, and, thus prepared, patiently -awaited the anticipated summons. Ere long, a gentle tap was heard -without, and the door being opened by Dorcas, the Cardinal entered. - -“I have come to see you before you set out, daughter,” he said. “My own -heart is sad. I have passed the night in vigil and prayer, yet I do not -feel comforted. I cannot divest myself of the dread that this day will -be prejudicial to our religion. A just man is about to be sacrificed, -and his blood will cry out for vengeance. But here come the guard,” he -added, as Rodomont and his companions appeared at the doorway. “Are you -ready?” - -“Quite ready,” she replied. “But before I leave, let me crave a blessing -from your Eminence.” - -“You have it, daughter,” he replied, extending his arms over her. “May -Heaven sustain you during the awful scene you will be compelled to -witness!” - -Quitting the room, she followed Rodomont and the others to the outer -court. At the Lollards’ Tower they were joined by Derrick Carver, who -was brought forth by Mallet. On beholding Constance, the enthusiast -uttered a joyful exclamation, but he was not permitted to converse with -her, and the party proceeded in silence to the wharf without the palace -gate, where lay a barge, which had been sent for the prisoners by -Bonner. - -Within this vessel were two Dominicans, an officer of the guard, and a -couple of halberdiers. At the prow was displayed a black banner, on -which was inscribed the words: EXURGE, DOMINE, ET JUDICA CAUSAM TUAM, ET -DISSIPENTUR INIMICI FIDEI. - -The prisoners having entered the barge with Rodomont Bittern, who had -been enjoined by the Cardinal to attend them, the vessel was pushed off, -and moved down the stream. - -The morning was dark and raw. A fog hung over the river, partly -concealing the objects on its banks. Officers and men maintained a moody -silence, and the only sound heard was a doleful hymn chanted by the -Dominicans, and taken up by the occupants of some skiffs that had -accompanied the barge from Lambeth. - -At Paul’s Wharf the prisoners were landed, and conducted thence up -Bennet’s Hill and Paul’s Chain to the Cathedral. - -Matins were just over, and within the broad nave of the noble fane a -great number of priests, attired in their robes, were assembled, prior -to marching in solemn procession to Smithfield. - -In the aisles, guarded by halberdiers, were collected groups of -recusants of both sexes, brought thither to give effect to the -ceremonial. Apart from these, but likewise brought from prison to grace -the procession, were several deprived divines of the Protestant Church, -some of whom afterwards testified to their faith at the stake, while -others were starved in their cells, or died from ill treatment. Many who -then met on that melancholy morn, and exchanged a friendly greeting, or -a few words of comfort, saw each other for the last time on earth. But -in the faces of these stout-hearted champions of the Protestant Church -no traces of doubt or discouragement could be discerned. They were -evidently prepared to meet their fate with resolution. Neither did they -manifest sorrow for the brother about to suffer, regarding him as one -whose trials were well-nigh over, and who was certain of meeting his -reward. - -Within the nave and aisles were congregated a vast number of spectators -of the solemn scene. - -Close to one of the enormous columns lining the south aisle of the -magnificent fane stood Constance. She was looking with a wistful eye at -the deprived Protestant divines, when her own name was breathed in her -ear by some one close behind. - -Not doubting who spoke, she partly turned her head, and perceived Osbert -Clinton, who, screened from the guard by the pillar, had contrived to -approach her. The only person who noticed the manœuvre was Rodomont, -but the kind-hearted fellow looked another way, and tried not to hear -what was passing. - -Not much was said—but the few words spoke of the young man’s -wretchedness at the protracted separation from her he loved. - -“Be patient,” she said. “All will be well in the end.” - -“Talk not to me of patience,” he rejoined. “I am unable to practice it. -My heart will burst in the effort. I cannot live without you, Constance. -Commit yourself to me, and I will free you. You will be gone before the -guard can notice your absence; and once mingled with the throng, you -will be safe. Come!” - -“I cannot—dare not go,” she replied. “What would the good Cardinal think -of me if I complied?” - -“Heed him not, but think of me, whom you doom to misery by hesitation. -Do not throw away this chance. Another may not occur.” - -“Pass if you will,” interposed the friendly Rodomont, in a low voice. “I -shall hear and see nothing.” - -Squeezing his arm by way of thanks, Osbert renewed his entreaties to -Constance. - -“No, I cannot do it,” she rejoined. “My word to the Queen restrains me.” - -“What? not gone!” exclaimed Rodomont, looking round. “Peste! it is now -too late.” - -Just then a movement took place in the nave, and the attention of the -guard was drawn to the prisoners. - -Clad in his full robes, wearing his mitre, and carrying his crosier, -Bonner issued from the sacristy. Before him were borne two large silver -crosses, and the pix under a rich canopy. At the same time, the -procession was marshalled by the priests. Long wax tapers were lighted -and distributed among the recusants, who were compelled to carry them; -the Protestant divines being alone exempted from this degrading office. - -As soon as the procession was formed, the halberdiers at the head of it -marched through the great western portal of the cathedral, and were -followed by a long line of recusants, men and women, bearing lighted -tapers. Amongst these were Constance and Derrick Carver. - -Then came the deprived Protestant clergy, walking two and two. They were -succeeded by monks and friars in the habits of their orders. Then came -priests in their robes, and lastly Bonner himself, attired as we have -described, and preceded by the large silver crosses and the pix. On -either side of the sacramentaries were halberdiers to keep off the -crowd. Nor was this the only precaution taken. Outside the cathedral -there was a detachment of mounted arquebusiers to clear the way for the -train, while a band of archers brought up the rear. - -As the procession issued forth from Saint Paul’s, the bells of Saint -Martin’s, Ludgate, and other churches on the line of way, began to toll -slowly and solemnly. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - THE HALT AT NEWGATE. - - -It was a day of triumph to Bonner, and his heart swelled with pride and -gratified vengeance as he marched along. The precincts of the cathedral -were crowded with spectators, as indeed were all the streets traversed -by the _cortége_ on its way to Smithfield. The majority of the beholders -being Romanists, they prostrated themselves devoutly as the host went -by, while the priests accompanying the bishop sprinkled them with holy -water. - -However, there were many who refused to kneel, and who were only -restrained by fear from giving utterance to their abhorrence of the -ceremony. As the train was passing through Ludgate, a man called out in -a stentorian voice, “So, my masters, at last we have got the Inquisition -in England!” But scarcely had the words escaped him, when he was seized -and dragged off. - -Arrived at Newgate, where Prebend Rogers had been kept since his -condemnation, the _cortége_ came to a halt, and, after a short delay, -the prisoner was brought forth. He was a man of middle age, tall of -stature, thin, but well-built, dark-complexioned, and possessing a -grave, intelligent countenance. - -He looked perfectly composed, and remarked, as he noticed the extent of -the _cortége_, “Ye make as great a show as if ye were about to conduct -me to a festival, and not to the stake.” - -While the sheriffs, who had charge of the doomed man, and who wore their -robes and chains, were mounting their horses, a painful incident -occurred. With loud cries, that ought to have moved every breast, a -woman, having a young child in her arms, and with several other -terrified children clinging to her, burst through the ranks of the -halberdiers, exclaiming, “For Christ our Saviour’s sake, let me bid a -last farewell to my husband!” - -“Get hence, importunate and troublesome woman!” cried one of the -sheriffs, named Woodrooffe, in loud and harsh tones. “This man is not -thy husband.” - -“I protest to you he is, Sir,” she rejoined, in extremity of anguish, -“my lawful husband, and these are our children.” - -“Spawn of the devil!” shouted Woodrooffe. “Away with all thy brood of -Satan, or the men shall drive you hence with their halberds. You ought -to know that a priest cannot marry.” - -“We have been married these fourteen years, Sir,” said Rogers. “I pray -you suffer her to come to me. ’Twill be a comfort to her and to the -children to say farewell, and receive my blessing. Our parting will be -short. If you are a husband and a father yourself, you will not be deaf -to my appeal.” - -“I am both, yet will I not suffer her or her base-born brats to come -near thee,” roared Woodrooffe. “Push them away with your pikes if they -will not retire peaceably,” he added to the guard. - -“Heaven forgive you!” exclaimed Rogers, as his wife and children were -thrust aside. “’Twas the sole consolation I asked, and that is denied -me.” - -Shortly after this interruption, the _cortége_ moved forward again, the -condemned, closely attended by the sheriffs and their officers, -following next after Bonner. - -On either side of the doomed man walked a priest with a crucifix in his -hand, one or other of whom was constantly dinning exhortations to -repentance into his ears. To these he would not listen, but recited -aloud the _Miséréré_. His firm deportment and serene countenance—for he -speedily recovered his composure—produced a strong effect upon the -beholders. - -The bell of Saint Sepulchre’s tolled solemnly as the procession wended -its way along Giltspur Street, and the bells of the two churches -dedicated to Saint Bartholomew filled the air with the like dismal -clangour, as the head of the cavalcade rode into Smithfield. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER III. - - SMITHFIELD IN THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. - - -No part of London is richer in historical recollections of various kinds -than Smithfield. In this enclosure, which in old times was a broad and -pleasant field, lying without the City walls on the north-west, were -held jousts and tournaments on the most splendid scale, and attended by -kings, foreign potentates and ambassadors, nobles, knights, and dames of -the highest rank and peerless beauty. Barriers were frequently set up in -Smithfield by Edward III., and here a grand tournament, which lasted for -a week, was given by the same monarch, in the latter part of his reign, -in honour of the beautiful Alice Perrars, by whose charms he was -bewitched. Another grand tournament was held here by Richard II., on -which occasion sixty knights on richly-caparisoned coursers, and each -attended by a lady of honour mounted upon a palfrey, rode from the Tower -to Smithfield, where, in the presence of the King and Queen and chief -nobles, many commendable courses were run. In the same reign, the Earl -of Mar came from Scotland to challenge the Earl of Nottingham, and the -trial of skill took place at Smithfield, resulting in the overthrow of -Mar, who was so severely hurt by his opponent that he died on the way -back. In the time of Henry IV., the Earl of Somerset, Sir John Cornwall, -Sir Richard Arundel, and others, tilted with certain Frenchmen; and in -the same reign a duel took place between Gloucester and Arthur, which -would have terminated fatally but for the King’s interference. In the -succeeding reign, Sir Robert Carey fought an Aragonese knight at -Smithfield, and slew him. Several desperate combats occurred here in the -reign of Henry VI., but we cannot dwell upon them, and must conclude our -brief summary by allusion to the famous encounter between Lord Scales -and the Bastard of Burgundy, held before Edward IV., at which the -English noble had the advantage, both mounted and on foot, with poleaxe -as well as with spear. - -Many judicial combats were likewise fought at Smithfield, and here it -was that the armourer was slain by his false servant—a picturesque -incident introduced with admirable effect by Shakespeare in the Second -Part of “Henry VI.” Other occurrences of a yet more tragical character -are not wanting to deepen the interest of the spot. At the north of the -field, and between a large pool and a track of marshy land, grew some -gigantic elms, and amidst these stately trees stood a permanent gallows, -at which the great Scottish hero, William Wallace, was barbarously -hanged, and, while yet breathing, disembowelled and quartered. In the -centre of the field the Lollards were burnt, and on the same spot, at a -later date, numberless victims of the tyrant Henry’s rage perished in -the same fearful manner. - -The darkest page, however, in the annals of Smithfield, belongs to the -period under consideration. - -But Smithfield has lively as well as sombre traditions. Here the famous -Bartholomew Fair was held, the humours of which have been painted by Ben -Jonson. Though the amusements of this annual City carnival might -scandalise the present decorous generation, they suited our forefathers, -who had no objection to a little riotous excess. In the last century, -when Bartholomew Fair was at its zenith, excellent theatrical -representations were given there, and Fielding himself had a booth at -Smithfield.[A] However, tastes changed. Bartholomew Fair lost its -attraction, was voted a nuisance, and finally abolished, though it -lingered on till within the last few years. - -Footnote A: - - See Mr. Morley’s “Memoirs of Bartholomew Fair”—a work full of curious - research and delightfully written. - -At the period of our history, Smithfield retained most of its original -features. It was still an open field without the walls, resorted to by -the citizens for purposes of recreation, and was constantly used, as at -an earlier date, for grand military displays and for public executions. -The grove of giant elms, with the gallows in the midst, was still -standing near the pool, and no part of the broad enclosure had as yet -been encroached upon. - -On the east side of the area, partially screened by a large mansion, -stood the Priory of Saint Bartholomew, a noble religious institution, -founded in the time of Henry I., by Rahere, the King’s minstrel, and -which flourished until the dissolution of the monasteries, when it was -granted by Henry VIII. to his Attorney-General, Sir Richard Rich. The -size and importance of the priory will be understood, when it is stated -that in addition to the abode and dormitories of the prior and monks, -the establishment comprised a large conventual church, refectory, hall, -cloisters, courts, and numerous offices, together with extensive -gardens—among which was a mulberry-garden. The splendid church was -partially pulled down, and the materials sold, but, on the accession of -Queen Mary, the remnant of the sacred pile, together with other portions -of the monastery, were restored to the brotherhood of Black Canons, from -whom they had been wrested, and continued in their hands till the time -of Elizabeth, when the fraternity was ejected. - -In front of the priory, as above stated, was a large and picturesque -mansion, which delighted the eye with its high pointed roof, carved -gables, richly-sculptured portals, and mullioned windows. Adjacent to -this habitation was an ancient gateway, leading to the conventual -church, over the pointed arch of which was a tabernacle containing a -statue of Saint Bartholomew holding a knife. On the north of the priory -ran a long narrow lane, with detached houses and gardens on either side -of it, communicating with Aldersgate Street. - -On the south side of Smithfield stood the old hospital belonging to the -priory, at the rear of which was the church of Saint Bartholomew the -Less. On the west of the area were a few scattered habitations, amongst -which were three renowned hostels, the Saint Catherine’s Wheel, the -King’s Head, and the Rose. Here another narrow lane, skirted by small -tenements, ran down to Holborn. - -The best view of Smithfield was from the ground near the old elm-trees. -Standing there, and looking towards the City, the prospect was -exceedingly striking. On the left was the priory, surmounted by the -square tower of the conventual church, and contiguous to it the ancient -hospital—a highly picturesque structure. Further on was Saint -Sepulchre’s. The north-western angle of the ancient City walls, with its -ramparts and battlements, was seen to great advantage from this point. -Hundreds of lofty and slender spires, graceful steeples, crocketed -pinnacles, and embattled towers, long since destroyed, met the gaze. But -the grand object of all was the venerable Gothic cathedral, with its -spire, upwards of five hundred feet in height, which could here be -surveyed in all its majesty and beauty. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - - WHAT PASSED IN SAINT BARTHOLOMEW’S CHURCH. - - -A great crowd had assembled in Smithfield to witness the sad spectacle, -but a circular space was kept clear in the centre of the area exactly -opposite the ancient gateway leading to the priory. - -Within this ring, which was guarded by a double line of halberdiers, -stood a stout square oak post, about nine feet high, driven securely -into the ground, and having a heavy iron chain attached to it by a -staple. Hard by was an immense pile of fagots, with some blocks of wood. -A little further off there was another pile, consisting of bundles of -dried reeds. - -Close by the stake stood three men, of savage and repulsive aspect, -clothed in leathern jerkins and tight-fitting hose of blood-red hue, -having long iron prongs in their hands. - -As the _cortége_ entered Smithfield, and the intended martyr was -descried, a murmur of commiseration rose from those who sympathised with -him, but it was instantly drowned by a hurricane of fierce and exulting -yells from the Romanists. - -Meantime, the mounted arquebusiers having cleared a passage through the -crowd, the long line of priests with their banners and crosses, the -recusants with the tapers, the deprived Protestant divines, Bonner and -the condemned, passed through the gateway, and, traversing the court, -proceeded to the ancient conventual church, the bell of which sounded -dolefully the while. - -At the portal they were met by the prior of the Black Canons, with -several of the brethren in their sable robes, and conducted to the -places appointed for them in the sacred edifice. - -The recusants were ranged on one side, and the Protestant divines on the -other, while the Romish priests proceeded to the presbytery. A chair -opposite the pulpit was assigned to the doomed man, on which he sat -down, with two halberdiers standing behind him. - -On a faldstool near the altar sat Philip, who had come there quite -privately, and was only attended by his confessor, Father Alfonso de -Castro. In the choir sat Gardiner, with some members of the council. - -Beneath a circular arch, resting on massive cylindrical pillars, near -the north transept, stood Osbert Clinton, who, having accompanied the -_cortége_ from Saint Paul’s, had entered the church at the same time -with it, and stationed himself where he could best see Constance without -being observed by the King. She soon became aware of his presence, but -only ventured occasionally to look towards him, and then her glances -yielded him little comfort. - -After a brief delay, Bonner ascended the pulpit, and taking for his text -Saint Paul’s words to the Galatians, “_I would they were cut off that -trouble you_,” he preached a violent sermon on the necessity of -punishing heretics and false brethren with death, citing many -authorities in favour of his views, and asserting that to maintain that -heresy ought to go unpunished would be to maintain that the worst crimes -should be unchastised. “Heresy,” he said, “being treason against Heaven, -deserves the punishment of treason. As such a traitor,” he added, -turning to Rogers, “thou wilt be consigned to a fire, which will be to -thee a foretaste of the flames in which thou shalt burn everlastingly. -Thy fate will be a terrible lesson to all who think with thee.” - -“It will be a lesson to them how to testify to their faith,” rejoined -the prebend. - -Bonner having descended from the pulpit, a votive mass for taking away -schism was performed by Gardiner, who solemnly pronounced the -oration:—_Deus qui errata corrigis, et dispersa congregas, et congregata -conservas; quæsumus, super populum Christianum tuæ unionis gratiam -clementer infunde: ut divisione rejecta, vero Pastori Ecclesiæ tuæ se -venies, tibi dignè valeat famulari_. - -Mass ended, the _Dies Iræ_ was sung by the choir of the Black Canons, -and, while this was proceeding, the _cortége_ began to move, passing -slowly before the altar, preparatory to quitting the church. - -As before, a long array of priests with banners walked with noiseless -tread, bowing reverently as they passed the altar. Then came the -recusants, carrying their lighted tapers, but not a knee was bent -amongst them, not a head inclined. - -Last amongst these walked Constance, alone. She had to pass close by -Philip, who was seated on the faldstool, with Gardiner and Father -Alfonso beside him, and as she approached him, her strength began to -fail, and her knees tottered. She tried to summon all her energies, but -in vain. In another moment she felt she must sink. Philip’s gaze was -fixed steadily upon her. A desperate effort to pass deprived her of the -little strength left, and with a cry she let fall the taper, and would -have sunk upon the pavement if the King himself had not caught her. - -“Oh that I could die!” she gasped. - -“No, you must live for me, Constance,” whispered Philip, passionately. - -She looked at him for a moment with mingled fear and aversion, and then -closed her eyes. - -“She has swooned,” said the King, consigning her to Rodomont, who had -been marching behind her. “Take her where she can be tended.” - -In obedience to the injunction, Rodomont bore her to the sacristy, where -restoratives were applied by a monk, who acted as physician to the -brotherhood of the Black Canons. - -This incident, as may be supposed, had not passed unnoticed by Osbert -Clinton, whose eyes had never quitted Constance for a moment. As she -tottered and fell into the King’s arms, his agony became almost -insupportable; and when she was borne to the sacristy by Rodomont, he -would have flown instantly to her assistance if he had dared. - -Meanwhile the _cortége_ continued to pass slowly by the King. The -Protestant divines made him an obeisance as they passed, but sedulously -abstained from bowing to the altar. Lastly came the intended martyr, who -walked with a firm step, and head erect. - -As he came near, Gardiner commanded him to stop, and thus addressed him: -“John Rogers, somewhile priest, but now an excommunicate person, we have -striven to convert thee, and by wholesome admonitions to reduce thee -again unto the true faith and unity of the universal Catholic Church, -but we have found thee obstinate and stiff-necked, stedfastly continuing -in thy damnable opinions and heresies, and refusing to return to the lap -of the holy mother church. Wherefore, not being willing that thou -shouldst infect the Lord’s flock with thine heresy, we have cast thee -out from the Church as an obstinate, impenitent sinner, and have left -thee to the judgment of the secular power, by whom thou hast been justly -condemned to perish by fire. The punishment is inflicted upon thee for -the salvation of thine own soul, and as a step towards the extirpation -of heresy.” - -“What consequences may follow my punishment, my lord, none of us can -tell,” rejoined Rogers; “but I am fully prepared to die.” - -“Sinner as thou art, wilt thou be converted and live?” cried Gardiner. -“Here is her Majesty’s pardon,” he added, showing him a scroll. - -“I reject it,” said Rogers, stoutly. “I maintain that the Catholic -Church of Rome is the Church of Antichrist. Item, that in the sacrament -of the altar——” - -“A truce to thy blasphemies,” interrupted Gardiner, furiously. “Away -with him to the stake!” - -“I am ready,” said Rogers. “I bid you all to my funeral pile. You shall -see how a true believer can die. If I blench, proclaim me a renegade.” - -Hereupon, the Protestant divines, who had listened with great -satisfaction, moved on, and Rogers followed them with a firm step. - -While this occurred, Osbert Clinton had contrived to steal unperceived -to the sacristy. Constance had just recovered from her swoon. Luckily, -no one was with her but Rodomont, the monk who had tended her having -just quitted the chamber. - -“Why have you come here, Sir?” cried Rodomont. “Matters were bad enough -before, but your imprudence will make them ten times worse. If the King -discovers you, you are lost.” - -“I care not what happens to me,” replied Osbert. “I could not keep away. -Fear nothing, Constance,” he added, “I will not quit you more.” - -“This is madness,” cried Rodomont. “The King is certain to come hither, -and then you will be arrested. Hide yourself in this cupboard,” he -added, opening the door of a large oak ambry reared against the wall. -“It only contains a few priestly vestments, and you can stand upright -within it.” - -But Osbert refused to move. - -“Do as he recommends, I implore you,” said Constance to him. “You will -throw away your life by staying with me.” - -“To be sure he will,” rejoined Rodomont, dragging him away, and forcing -him into the ambry, the door of which he shut. - -The step was only just taken in time. In another moment, the King came -into the sacristy, and seeing that Constance had recovered, he signed to -Rodomont to leave the chamber. - -“I have much to say to you, Constance,” he began, “but this is not the -moment for it. Are you still in the same mood as when I saw you last? -Has no change been wrought in your sentiments?” - -“None, Sire,” she replied. “I am quite happy in the life I lead with the -good Cardinal, and only pray it may continue.” - -“But you still maintain your heretical opinions?” said the King. - -“Firmly as ever, Sire.” - -“And does not this awful ceremonial shake you?” - -“On the contrary, it strengthens my convictions.” - -“All heretics are alike—all obstinate and contumacious,” muttered -Philip. “Constance, you cannot go back to the Cardinal. He is much too -lenient to you. I shall deliver you to Bishop Bonner, who will treat you -very differently.” - -“Oh! Sire, do not deliver me to that cruel man. Let me go back to the -good Cardinal, who has been as a father to me. Have compassion upon me.” - -“You have no compassion upon me, Constance,” rejoined Philip. “You care -not for my sufferings. Relent towards me, and I will be less rigorous -towards you.” - -“It cannot be, Sire,” she rejoined. - -“Be not hasty. Reflect. If I consign you to Bonner, your fate is -certain. After the execution, the sight of which I will spare you, I -will return for your answer. A guard will be placed at the door to -prevent your exit, but no one shall disturb you. Again, I say, reflect. -On your own decision hangs your fate.” - -So saying, he quitted the sacristy, the door of which was locked -outside. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER V. - - THE PROTO-MARTYR OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH. - - -The solemn proceedings we have described as taking place in the -conventual church of Saint Bartholomew occupied more than an hour, and -during this time the concourse within Smithfield had considerably -increased. Every available inch of ground commanding a view of the place -of execution was by this time occupied. The roofs and windows of all the -habitations overlooking the enclosure were filled, and the giant -elm-trees near the pool had hundreds among their branches. Romanists and -Protestants could be readily distinguished from each other by their -looks—the countenances of the former being fierce and exulting in -expression, while those of the other bespoke sorrow and indignation. - -On the left of the gangway leading to the priory and opposite the stake, -a large scaffold had been erected. It was covered with black cloth, and -in front was an immense cross embroidered in silver, underneath which -was inscribed, UNUS DOMINUS, UNA FIDES, UNUM BAPTISMA. This scaffold was -intended for the recusants and Protestant divines, and was guarded by -mounted arquebusiers. - -On the right of the gateway was reared a long covered gallery, hung with -crimson cloth of gold, and emblazoned with the royal arms. This gallery -was approached from the upper windows of the mansion against which it -was set, and was reserved for the King, the bishops, and the council. It -was likewise guarded by mounted men-at-arms. - -The patience of the densely-packed crowd, eager for the exciting -spectacle it had come to witness, was well-nigh exhausted, when the -solemn tolling of the bell of the conventual church announced that, at -last, the intended martyr was coming forth. Then all noise and tumult -suddenly ceased, and deep silence fell upon the throng. - -In the midst of this hush the doleful hymn chanted by the monks could be -distinctly heard. Every eye was then directed towards the gateway. -Presently the priests emerged, carrying the crucifixes and banners, and -mounting the scaffold, they ranged themselves in front of it. They were -followed by the recusants with lighted torches, who were placed at the -back of the scaffold, while the middle seats were allotted to the -Protestant divines. - -All these proceedings were watched with deep interest by the spectators. -Many an eye was then cast towards the royal gallery, but it was still -vacant. - -As yet nothing had been seen of the doomed man, but now the sheriffs -rode forth from the gateway, and in another moment Rogers came after -them, still maintaining his firmness of deportment. He was preceded by -half-a-dozen halberdiers, and followed by two officers, with drawn -swords in their hands. - -At this moment Philip came forth, and sat down in the fauteuil prepared -for him in the centre of the gallery. Close behind him stood Father -Alfonso, while on his right were Gardiner and Bonner, and other -prelates, and on his left the principal members of the council. - -As Philip appeared, a half-suppressed murmur arose among the spectators, -and had not their attention been diverted by what was going on below, -stronger manifestations of dislike might have been made. Philip frowned -as these murmurs greeted him, but made no remark. - -Meanwhile, Rogers continued to march resolutely towards the place of -execution—some of the spectators pitying and comforting him, others -flouting and reviling him. His firmness, however, was exposed to a sore -trial at the last. His unhappy and half-distracted wife having followed -him with her children to Smithfield, had managed to force her way close -up to the ring of halberdiers encircling the stake; and as he came up, -aided by some charitable persons near her, who drew aside to let her -pass, she burst forth, and ere she could be prevented, flung herself -into his arms, and was strained to his breast, while his children clung -to his knees. - -But this agonising scene, which moved most of those who beheld it, -whatever their religious opinions might be, was of brief duration. -Seeing what had occurred, Sheriff Woodrooffe turned fiercely round, and -roared out, “What! here again, thou pestilent woman! Pluck her from him, -and take her and her children from the ground.” - -“Go, dear wife and children,” cried Rogers. “We shall meet again in a -better world, where none will trouble us. Farewell for a little -while—only a little while! My blessing be upon you!” - -“I will not leave you. I will die with you,” shrieked his unhappy wife. - -“Let these cruel men kill us also,” cried one of the younger children—a -little girl. “We do not desire to live.” - -“Pluck them away instantly, I say,” roared Woodrooffe. “Why do you -hesitate? Do you sympathise with these heretics?” - -“Gently Sirs, gently,” said Rogers. “See ye not she faints. Farewell, -dear wife,” he continued, kissing her marble cheek. “You can take her -now. She will not struggle more. Be of good cheer, my children. We shall -meet again in heaven. Once more, farewell.” - -As his swooning wife and weeping children were taken away, he covered -his face with his hands, and wept aloud, but, roused by the angry voice -of the sheriff, he lifted up his head, and, brushing the tears from his -eyes, marched with firm footsteps into the ring, in the midst of which -was planted the stake. No sooner had he come there than a priest -advanced towards him, and, holding up a crucifix, besought him to -repent. - -But Rogers pushed him aside, and, turning to the assemblage, called out -with a loud voice,— - -“Good people, having taught you nothing but God’s holy word, and such -lessons as I have learnt from His blessed book, the Holy Bible, I am -come hither to seal my faith with my blood.” - -“Have done, thou false knave!” cried Woodrooffe, “or I will have thy -lying tongue torn from thy throat. Make ready. Thou hast detained us -long enough.” - -“Nay, treat him not thus harshly,” interposed the priest. “Again, I -implore you to renounce your errors.” - -“You waste time with him, good father,” cried the sheriff. - -“Not so,” rejoined the priest. “Perchance, even now, Heaven may soften -his heart.” - -“I pray you let me be,” said Rogers, taking a Prayer-book from his -breast, and turning the leaves. - -“Thou shalt not read that book,” cried the sheriff, snatching it from -him. “I will cast it into the fire with thee. Make ready, I say.” - -On this Rogers went up to the stake, and pressing his lips fervently to -it, exclaimed, “Welcome the cross of Christ! Welcome eternal life!” - -On turning round, he would have addressed a few more words to the -people, but the sheriff, perceiving his design, authoritatively forbade -him. - -Then one of the men standing near the stake came up and besought his -forgiveness. - -“Forgiveness for what?” rejoined Rogers. “Thou hast done me no injury -that I know of.” - -“I am one of those appointed to burn you,” replied the man. - -“Nay, then, I freely forgive thee, good fellow,” replied Rogers. “And I -will give thee thanks also, if thou wilt heap plenty of wood about me.” - -With that he took off his gown and doublet, and bestowed them upon the -man. Then, kneeling down by the stake, he passed a few moments in deep -and earnest prayer; after which he arose, and said, in a firm voice, “I -am ready.” - -Thereupon, a smith and his man, who were in attendance with the -sheriffs, stepped forward, and putting the chain around him, fastened it -at the back of the stake. An iron hoop was likewise passed around his -body, and nailed to the post. - -Then the men with the prongs began to pile the faggots around him, -mingling them with bundles of reeds. - -“Are your fagots dry?” he inquired, as they were thus engaged. - -“Ay, marry are they,” replied the man to whom he had given his cloak and -doublet. “You shall not be long a-burning, I’ll warrant you.” - -When sufficient fagots had been heaped around him, Sheriff Woodrooffe -called for torches, which were brought, but ere they could be applied, -the priest again interposed. - -“Hold yet a moment,” he exclaimed. - -Then advancing towards the martyr, who, chained to the stake and half -covered by the fagots, regarded him steadily, he displayed a warrant to -him, and said, “Here is the Queen’s pardon. Recant, I conjure thee, and -thou shalt be spared.” - -“Away with thee, tempter!” exclaimed Rogers. “I take you all to -witness,” he added, with a loud voice, “that I die in the Protestant -faith.” - -“Kindle the pile instantly!” vociferated the sheriff. - -Three blazing torches were then applied to the bundles of reeds, and the -next moment the flames leaped up and enveloped the martyr. - -Many of the beholders shouted and exulted at the terrific spectacle, but -groans and lamentations burst from others. - -Then the flame fell for a moment, and the serene countenance of the -martyr could be descried, his lips moving in prayer. But not a groan or -a cry escaped him. - -The fagots now began to crackle and blaze. The flames mounted higher and -higher, and again wrapt the martyr from view. - -At this moment the sheriff threw the Prayer-book into the fire, -commanding the assistants to heap on fresh fagots as fast as the others -were consumed; and this was continued till the sufferer was reduced to -ashes. - -Thus died the Proto-martyr of the Protestant Church. - - - - - End of the Fourth Book. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - BOOK V. - THE INSURRECTION. - - - - - CHAPTER I. - - WHAT PASSED BETWEEN OSBERT AND CONSTANCE IN THE - SACRISTY. - - -On the King’s departure from the sacristy, as previously narrated, -Constance immediately released Osbert from the ambry, and the unhappy -lovers, rushing into each other’s arms, forgot for a short space the -perilous position in which they were placed. At last, Osbert, partially -disengaging himself from the mistress of his heart, exclaimed with -bitterness,— - -“What have we done that we should suffer thus severely? Heaven seems -never weary of persecuting us. Yet we have committed no fault save that -of loving each other.” - -“Alas!” cried Constance, “it would seem that we are never to be united -on earth, since we meet only for a moment, to be torn asunder. We must -look for happiness beyond the grave.” - -“That is but cold comfort, Constance,” cried Osbert. “I cling to life -and hope. I yet hope to make you my bride, and to spend years in your -society—happy, happy years, which shall make amends for all the misery -we have undergone.” - -“It would indeed be bliss to dwell together as you say,” replied -Constance; “but fate opposes us, and to struggle against our destiny -would be vain. The trials we experience are given us for our benefit, -and ought to be borne cheerfully. At this very moment, within a short -distance of us, a martyr is purchasing, by a cruel death, a crown of -glory and a place in heaven. Hark to those cries!” she exclaimed, as -shouts were heard without; “perchance he is now bound to the stake. I am -thankful to be spared the frightful spectacle, but I can pray for him -here.” - -And she knelt down on the pavement, and prayed aloud. - -While she was thus engaged, Osbert glanced anxiously around in search of -some means of escape, but could discover none. The sacristy was lighted -by two lancet-shaped windows, but they were narrow, and barred outside. - -“Despair!” he exclaimed, in half-frenzied accents, as his search -concluded. “Flight is impossible. We are lost.” - -But Constance’s thoughts were with the martyr in Smithfield, and the -appalling scene seemed to be passing before her eyes. Suddenly she -shrieked out, “The fire is kindled. I can see the red reflection of the -flames through yonder windows. Oh, it is horrible. Would I were back -with the good Cardinal!” - -“Would you were!” ejaculated Osbert. “But I fear you will never behold -him more. The King will be here presently, and will require an answer. -What will you say to him?” - -“Say! What shall I say?” cried Constance, bewildered. - -“Ask me not,” rejoined Osbert, in a sombre voice. “Take this dagger,” he -added, placing a poignard in her hand. “Conceal it about your person. -You may need it.” - -“This dagger!” she cried, regarding the weapon. “What am I to do with -it?” - -“Should the worst befall, plunge it in the King’s heart, or your own,” -he rejoined. - -“I cannot,” she replied, letting the poignard fall upon the pavement. “I -will not commit a crime that would doom me to perdition. Were I, in a -moment of desperation, to do as you suggest, all hope of our reunion in -a better world would be over. Then, indeed, I should be lost to you for -ever.” - -“But this inexorable demon will be here anon,” cried Osbert, picking up -the dagger. “The thought drives me mad. Would that these strong walls -would crack asunder to let us pass, or the floor yawn and swallow us up. -Anything to avoid him.” - -“Fresh shouts! more light against yon windows! They are adding fuel to -the fire!” cried Constance. “’Twill be over soon.” - -“And then the King will come hither,” said Osbert. “Are you prepared for -him?” - -“Fully prepared,” she rejoined. “Return to your place of concealment, -lest he should appear suddenly.” - -“No, I will remain here, and brave his anger,” said Osbert. - -“Oh, do not act thus rashly!” she exclaimed. “You can render me no aid, -and will only place yourself in needless peril.” - -“I have no desire to live. Let the tyrant wreak his utmost vengeance -upon me if he will. Ha! he comes,” he cried, as the key grated in the -lock, and the door opened. - -It was not the King, however, but Rodomont Bittern who entered. - -“Just as I expected!” exclaimed Rodomont. “Prudence is not to be looked -for in a lover. I was certain I should find you talking to your -mistress, and therefore I came to warn you that the King will be here -directly. Back to the ambry at once.” - -“No more hiding for me,” returned Osbert. “I shall remain where I am.” - -“And be sent to the Tower, and have your head chopped off for your -pains,” observed Rodomont. “What service will that do to Mistress -Constance?” - -“It will only tend to make me more wretched,” she rejoined. “If you love -me,” she added to Osbert, “you will not expose yourself to this great -danger.” - -“There, you cannot resist that!” cried Rodomont. “Back to the ambry at -once,” he continued, pushing him towards it. “And as you value your -head, do not stir till the coast is clear.” - -“I cannot answer for myself,” remarked Osbert, as he got into the -cupboard. “A word from the King will bring me forth.” - -“Then I’ll answer for you,” said Rodomont, locking the ambry, and taking -away the key. “That’s the only chance of keeping him out of harm’s way. -Be not cast down, fair mistress,” he added to Constance. “The Cardinal -will protect you.” - -“Were I with him, I should have no fear,” she replied. “He would shield -me against all wrong; but I am now in the King’s power, and he has -threatened to deliver me to Bishop Bonner.” - -“And if his Majesty should so dispose of you, ’twill be but a brief -confinement, for the Cardinal will speedily have you back. So be of good -cheer. But hist! there is a stir within the church. The dread ceremony -is over. I must leave you, or the King will find me here. Keep up your -courage, I say.” - -With this he quitted the chamber, and made fast the door outside. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - HOW FATHER ALFONSO INTERPOSED IN CONSTANCE’S BEHALF. - - -After a brief interval, but which appeared like an age to Constance, the -door was again thrown open, and Philip entered the sacristy. To judge by -his looks, no one would have supposed that he was fresh from the -terrible spectacle he had just witnessed. - -“One would think that burning must be pleasant to those tainted with -heresy,” he observed. “The wretch who has just suffered for his -contumely smiled as the pile was lighted. But it was not to speak of him -that I came here, but of yourself, Constance. Have you reflected?” - -“I did not need to reflect, Sire. My determination was instantly formed, -and is unalterable.” - -“You will regret it, Constance—bitterly regret it. Consider what you -sacrifice—life, and all that can render life attractive—for a solitary -cell, and a fiery death in Smithfield.” - -“I require no consideration, Sire. I choose the dungeon and the stake.” - -“Yet a moment,” urged Philip. “Bishop Bonner is without, but I am -unwilling to summon him.” - -“Do not hesitate, Sire. I have said that my determination is -unalterable.” - -After regarding her stedfastly for a few moments, and perceiving that -she manifested no symptoms of relenting, Philip moved slowly towards the -door, and, on reaching it, paused, and again looked at her fixedly. But, -as she still continued firm, he summoned Bonner, who immediately -afterwards entered with Father Alfonso. The bishop’s features were -flushed with triumph, but the Spanish friar appeared grave and sad, and -his cheeks were almost livid in hue. - -“Here is another obstinate heretic for you, my lord,” said the King, -pointing to Constance. “Take her, and see what you can do with her.” - -“If the Lord Cardinal and your Majesty have failed in bringing her to -reason, I shall stand but a poor chance of doing so,” replied Bonner. -“Nevertheless, I will essay. You must not expect the same gentle -treatment from me, mistress,” he added, in a harsh voice, to Constance, -“that you have lately experienced from the Cardinal.” - -“I do not expect it, my lord,” she rejoined. - -“He has been far too indulgent,” pursued Bonner. “You have been free to -roam about the palace gardens—have had your own attendants and your own -chamber, as if you were the Cardinal’s guest, and not his prisoner—have -been exempted from mass, and other privileges, wholly inconsistent with -your state. None of these immunities will you enjoy with me. You will -have no garden to walk in, but a prison court with high walls—no dainty -and luxurious chamber, but a close cell—no better fare than bread and -water—no attendant save the gaoler—none to converse with except the -priest. This is the plan I shall pursue with you. If it fails, and you -continue obstinate, you need not be reminded of your doom.” - -For a moment there was a pause. Constance then addressed herself to the -King, and, speaking with a spirit which she had never previously -displayed before him, said, “I protest against this course, Sire. If I -am a prisoner at all, I am the Lord Cardinal’s prisoner. I was placed in -his Eminence’s charge by the Queen’s Majesty, and I demand to be taken -back to him. If I be not, but be illegally and unjustly detained by the -bishop, let his lordship look to it, for assuredly he will have to -render a strict account to the Cardinal. I have been brought hither in -virtue of a warrant from her Majesty, which compels my attendance at -this execution, but the warrant declares that I am to be taken back, and -this the bishop engaged to do.” - -“Is this so?” demanded Philip. - -“I cannot deny it,” replied Bonner; “but your Majesty can overrule the -order.” - -“The King will not follow such ill counsel,” said Constance. “If I be -not taken back in accordance with the warrant, both her Majesty and the -Cardinal will be sore displeased.” - -“The damsel speaks boldly yet truthfully, Sire,” interposed Father -Alfonso, “and has right on her side. The bishop admits that she was -brought here under her Majesty’s warrant, and does not deny that he -undertook to take her back to the Cardinal. If this be not done, his -Eminence will have just ground of displeasure. Furthermore, since -Mistress Constance was placed by the Queen under the Cardinal’s charge, -her Majesty’s consent must be obtained ere she can be removed.” - -“But the King can set at nought the warrant,” cried Bonner, “and can -remove the damsel from the Cardinal’s charge if he thinks fit.” - -“Doubtless his Majesty can act as he may deem meet,” rejoined Father -Alfonso; “but your lordship can scarce expect to escape blame in the -affair. The Queen is certain to resent the disrespect shown to her -authority, and the Cardinal will be equally indignant at the -interference with him. Both will visit their displeasure on your head.” - -“But you will hold me harmless, Sire?” said Bonner. - -“Nay, my lord, I care not to quarrel with the Cardinal,” rejoined -Philip. “You must bear the brunt of his anger.” - -“And also of the Queen’s displeasure,” remarked Father Alfonso. “Her -Majesty takes great interest in this damsel, and had a special design in -placing her under the Cardinal’s care. If her plan be thwarted——” - -“Enough, good father, enough!” interrupted Bonner. “Unsupported by your -Majesty, I dare not act in opposition to the Queen and the Cardinal, and -consequently Mistress Constance must go back to Lambeth Palace.” - -“Thank Heaven I am saved!” exclaimed Constance, clasping her hands -fervently. - -“Be not too sure of that,” muttered Bonner, with the growl of a tiger -robbed of his prey. - -“Your lordship is right,” observed Philip, who for a moment had been -buried in thought. “Direct opposition to the Cardinal might be fraught -with ill consequences. Let Mistress Constance go back to Lambeth Palace. -But ere many days—perchance to-morrow—the Cardinal shall be compelled to -yield her up to you. The Queen herself shall give you the order.” - -“I do not think her Majesty will sign such an order,” observed Father -Alfonso. - -“Be content, my lord, you shall have it,” said the King significantly to -Bonner. - -“There is another prisoner in the Lollards’ Tower whom I would fain -have, Sire,” observed the bishop. - -“You mean the crazy fanatic, Derrick Carver,” rejoined Philip. “He shall -be given up to you at the same time as Constance. Come to Whitehall -betimes to-morrow, and I will procure you the warrant from her Majesty. -Meanwhile, let Constance go back.” - -“Your injunctions shall be obeyed, Sire. Ere long, I hope to offer your -Majesty a grand _auto-da-fé_ at Smithfield.” - -“If his Majesty will be guided by me, he will not attend another such -dreadful execution as we have this day witnessed,” observed Father -Alfonso. - -“Why so, father?” demanded the King. - -“Because you will infallibly lose your popularity with the nation, -Sire,” said Father Alfonso. “The odium of these executions will attach -to you, instead of to their authors.” - -“There is something in this,” observed Philip, thoughtfully. “We will -talk of it anon. Farewell, my lord. To-morrow morning at Whitehall.” And -with a glance at Constance, he quitted the sacristy, attended by his -confessor. - -After addressing a few harsh words to Constance, for whom he seemed to -have conceived an extraordinary antipathy, Bonner likewise quitted the -chamber. - -Shortly afterwards Rodomont entered, and hurrying to the ambry, unlocked -it, and set Osbert free. - -Again the unhappy lovers rushed into each other’s arms, but Rodomont -thought it necessary to interpose, saying there was no time for the -indulgence of such transports now, but urging them to bid each other -farewell. - -“You heard what has passed just now,” remarked Constance to Osbert; “I -am to be taken back to the good Cardinal.” - -“True; but to-morrow he will be compelled to surrender you to Bonner,” -rejoined Osbert. - -“Do not believe it, fair mistress,” said Rodomont. “His Eminence will -protect you. You have escaped many difficulties, and may be equally -fortunate now. You are to return with the procession to Saint Paul’s, -after which you will be taken to Lambeth Palace.” - -“Farewell, Constance,” said Osbert, straining her to his breast. - -“Make haste!” cried Rodomont, impatiently, “or we shall have the guard -here, and then there will be a fresh entanglement. Methinks I hear their -footsteps. Quick! quick!” - -“I come,” rejoined Constance. - -And tearing herself from her lover, she followed him out of the -sacristy. The door being left open, Osbert allowed a brief interval to -elapse, and then issued forth into the church, which by this time was -well-nigh deserted. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER III. - - HOW OSBERT WAS INDUCED TO JOIN A CONSPIRACY. - - -Amongst those who witnessed the burning of Rogers was the French -ambassador. On quitting Smithfield, he repaired to the court adjoining -the conventual church, and was watching the religious procession set out -on its return to Saint Paul’s, when he noticed Osbert Clinton, whose -eyes were following the retreating figure of Constance. Approaching him, -De Noailles said, in a low voice, “I am sorry to see poor Constance -Tyrrell among those recusants. Has she been delivered over to Bonner’s -_chambre ardente_?” - -“Not as yet,” rejoined Osbert, in a troubled tone. - -“I trust she never may be,” said De Noailles, “for Bonner has no pity -for a heretic. Youth and beauty weigh very little with him. ’Tis enough -to drive one mad to think that so lovely a creature should be his -victim!” - -“She never shall be!” exclaimed Osbert, moodily. - -“How will you hinder it?” said De Noailles. “Can you snatch her from his -grasp if he once secures her? Can you unlock the prison in which she -will be immured? Dare you even approach her now? How, then, will you be -able to free her, when she is led to the stake, escorted by a guard as -strong as that which accompanied the poor wretch who has just been -sacrificed?” - -“Torture me not thus!” cried Osbert. “I feel as though I could sell -myself to perdition to accomplish her deliverance.” - -“You shall not need to do that,” observed De Noailles, perceiving that -Osbert was in the right frame of mind for his purpose. “Now listen to -me. A plot is hatching, having for its object the overthrow of Philip, -the deposition of Mary, and the restoration of the Protestant faith, as -a guarantee for which the Princess Elizabeth is to be proclaimed Queen. -With this movement all the heads of the Protestant party are connected, -and only await a favourable moment for an outbreak. That moment is at -hand. The execution which has just taken place is but the prelude to -others equally dreadful. In a few days Bishop Hooper will be burnt at -Gloucester, Saunders at Coventry, and Taylor at Hadley; and, ere the -month be out, others will swell the fearful catalogue. Thoroughly -alarmed, the Protestants feel that, if they do not offer prompt and -effectual resistance, they will be exterminated. It is certain, -therefore, that they will all rise when called upon, and, if well -managed, the scheme cannot fail of success.” - -“What has this plot to do with Constance Tyrrell?” demanded Osbert. - -“Much,” replied the other. “Join us, and I will engage to procure her -liberation.” - -“On those terms I will join you,” said Osbert. “What would you have me -do?” - -“I cannot explain our plans now. But meet me to-morrow, at midnight, in -the cloisters of Westminster Abbey, and I will introduce you to the -chief conspirators.” - -“I will be there at the hour appointed,” said Osbert. “Till then, -farewell!” - -And moving away, he followed the procession to Saint Paul’s, leaving De -Noailles well satisfied with his manœuvre. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - - WHAT PHILIP HEARD WHILE CONCEALED BEHIND - THE ARRAS. - - -Next day in the forenoon, Bishop Bonner repaired to Whitehall Palace, -and found the King in a cabinet communicating with the great gallery. -Philip was seated at a table covered with dispatches, and near him stood -Rodomont Bittern, with whom he was conversing. - -“I am glad you are come, my lord,” said the King to Bonner, as the -latter entered the cabinet. “This gentleman is the bearer of a letter -from the Lord Cardinal to her Majesty, in which his Eminence solicits an -audience of her on a matter of importance. The Cardinal will be here at -noon, and the important matter on which he comes relates to the delivery -of Constance Tyrrell to your lordship. Is it not so, Sir?” he added to -Rodomont. - -“It is, my liege,” replied the other. “His Eminence is unwilling to give -up the maiden, and desires to ascertain the Queen’s pleasure on the -subject. As I have already told your Majesty, the Cardinal was much -troubled on learning from Mistress Constance what had befallen her, and -he declared that unless he had the Queen’s positive commands to that -effect he would not surrender her to the ecclesiastical commissioners. I -do not think I ever saw him more moved.” - -“I make no doubt that his Eminence blamed me, Sir,” remarked Bonner. - -“To speak truth, my lord, he did,” replied Rodomont; “and he said -plainly to Lord Priuli that you should not have the damsel.” - -“Your Majesty hears that?” cried Bonner. “This proud Cardinal defies -your authority.” - -“Nay, there was no defiance on his Eminence’s part of the King’s -Highness,” observed Rodomont, “but only of your lordship. The -representative of his Holiness, he said, should not be insulted with -impunity, and he added some words which I care not to repeat, but they -spoke of reprimands, censures, and possible privation of dignity.” - -“His Eminence takes up the matter with great warmth,” observed Bonner, -uneasily. - -“I have never known him so put out before,” said Rodomont. “He paced to -and fro within his chamber for an hour, and the Lord Priuli could scarce -pacify him. This morning, after an interview with Mistress Constance, -his anger broke out afresh, and he dispatched me with a letter to her -Majesty, craving an audience at noon. This is all I have to state. I -have thought it right to warn your lordship that if you think fit to -persist in the matter, you may know what to expect.” - -“Enough, Sir,” observed the King. “You may withdraw.” - -Rodomont bowed and retired, laughing in his sleeve at the fright he had -given Bonner. “Heaven forgive me for making a bugbear of the good -Cardinal,” he muttered; “but the trick seems to have succeeded.” - -“So, the Cardinal is determined to try his strength with us,” observed -Philip, as soon as he and Bonner were left alone. - -“I must beg to retire from the contest, Sire,” replied the bishop. -“Whoever wins, I am sure to lose by it.” - -“Tut! I will bear you harmless,” rejoined the King. “But the Cardinal -will be here anon. I must prepare the Queen for his arrival.” - -“I would your Majesty could be prevailed upon to abandon this design,” -observed Bonner. “It will lead to nothing save trouble and confusion. -Ever after I shall have the Cardinal for an enemy.” - -“You alarm yourself needlessly,” rejoined Philip. “That knave purposely -exaggerated his master’s anger. The Cardinal knows full well that the -act is mine, and not your lordship’s.” - -With this, he passed through a side-door, and, accompanied by the -bishop, entered a large and magnificently furnished apartment, -embellished with portraits of Henry VIII. and his family. No one was -within this superb room, and after traversing it, the King and Bonner -reached an ante-chamber, in which were assembled a number of pages, -esquires, and ushers in the royal livery. - -On seeing the King, these personages drew up and bowed reverently as he -passed, while two gentleman ushers, each bearing a white wand, -marshalled him ceremoniously towards the entrance of the Queen’s -apartments, before which stood a couple of tall yeomen of the guard with -halberds in their hands. - -As he approached this door, Sir John Gage came forth, and Philip -inquired if the Queen was alone. The Lord Chamberlain replied in the -affirmative, but added that Cardinal Pole was momentarily expected, and -that he himself had come forth to receive his Eminence. - -“It is well,” replied Philip. “When the Cardinal comes, do not mention -to him that I am with her Majesty. I pray your Lordship to remain here -till you are summoned,” he added to Bonner. - -With this he passed through the door, which was thrown open by the -ushers, and entered the Queen’s chamber—a spacious apartment, richly -furnished, hung with tapestry, and adorned with many noble pictures, -chief among which were portraits of the Queen’s ill-fated mother by -Holbein, and of her royal husband by Sir Antonio More. - -Mary was seated at a table placed near a deep bay-window. She occupied a -large armed-chair, and was reading a book of devotions. Her attire was -of purple velvet, and a coif set with precious stones adorned her head. -A smile lighted up her pallid countenance on the King’s entrance. - -“I give your Majesty good-day,” she said. “To what do I owe the pleasure -of this visit?” - -“You expect the Cardinal,” rejoined Philip, abruptly and sternly. “Do -you know what brings him here?” - -“I do not,” she answered, “But I shall be glad to see him, as I desire -to consult him as to the restitution of the Church property vested in -the crown during the King my father’s reign.” - -“Reserve that for another occasion, Madam,” said Philip. “The Cardinal’s -errand relates to Constance Tyrrell.” - -“Ha!” exclaimed Mary, startled. “What has he to say concerning her?” - -“That you will learn on his arrival,” rejoined Philip. “But it is my -pleasure that she be removed from his custody and delivered to Bishop -Bonner.” - -“Then his Eminence has failed to reclaim her?” - -“Signally. Nothing remains but to try extreme rigour, and if that will -not effect her conversion, the laws she has offended must deal with -her.” - -“I pity this unhappy maiden, albeit she continues obstinate,” said Mary. -“Be not angry if I tell you that I designed to marry her to your -secretary, Osbert Clinton, to whom she is betrothed.” - -“She shall never wed him,” said Philip, harshly. “Why should you meddle -in the matter? Has Osbert Clinton dared to prefer this request to you?” - -“No, on my soul,” replied Mary. “But I know the girl loves him tenderly, -and, had she recanted, it was my design to reward her with the husband -of her choice.” - -“But she does not recant, I tell you, Madam,” cried Philip, “so it is -idle to speculate on what might have been. It is my will that she be -delivered up to Bonner. But the order must proceed from yourself, not -from me. Thus, when the Cardinal comes, you will be prepared with an -answer to him.” - -“But let me first hear what he has to urge,” objected the Queen. - -“No matter what he urges,” rejoined Philip. “Lay your commands upon him, -as I have intimated. Nay, I will be obeyed,” he added, authoritatively. - -Mary sighed, but made no further remonstrance. - -“The Cardinal must be at hand,” continued Philip. “By your leave, I will -be an unseen witness of the interview.” - -And he stepped behind the arras, near which the Queen was seated. - -“He distrusts me,” murmured Mary; “and, in sooth, he has imposed a most -painful task upon me.” - -Shortly afterwards, the Cardinal was announced, and, greeting him -kindly, the Queen begged him to take a seat by her side. - -“If your Majesty has heard what occurred yesterday in Saint -Bartholomew’s Church at Smithfield,” premised Pole, “you will guess the -object of my visit. Constance Tyrrell, whom you confided to my charge, -and whom I yet hope to reclaim, is to be wrested from me. But I shall -refuse to deliver her up.” - -“Your Eminence must needs comply with my order,” said Mary. - -“True, Madam,” replied the Cardinal. “But I do not believe you will give -any such order, when I say that in surrendering her I shall only be -consigning her to infamy and dishonour.” - -“I pray your Eminence to explain yourself,” said Mary. - -“It is painful to me to speak out,” replied Pole, “but I cannot allow -this unhappy maiden to be sacrificed. She has opened her heart to me, -and has confessed all. Blinded by an insane and wicked passion for her, -the King, since his first accidental meeting with her at Southampton, -has never ceased to persecute her with his dishonourable solicitations. -Yesterday, during that dread ceremonial, when, terrified and fainting, -she was borne into the sacristy of Saint Bartholomew’s Church, he -renewed his unholy suit, and bade her choose between his love and -deliverance up to Bishop Bonner. I doubt not that she would sustain this -trial, as she has sustained others. I do not think that imprisonment or -torture would shake her. But why should she be exposed to such -treatment? Madam, this is not the case of an heretical offender. -Constance Tyrrell is to be imprisoned, is to be tortured, is perhaps to -suffer a fiery death, not on account of her religious opinions, but -because she has virtue enough to resist the King. Madam, such wrong -shall not be, while I can raise my voice against it.” - -“It shall not be,” said Mary. “Is Bonner a party to this foul -transaction? If so, as I live, I will strip him of his priestly robes.” - -“No, Madam,” replied Pole. “I must acquit Bonner of any complicity in -the affair. He merely looks for a victim.” - -“He shall not find one in Constance Tyrrell,” said Mary. “My heart -bleeds for her.” - -“Well it may, Madam,” replied Pole. “A sad fatality has rested upon her -ever since the King’s arrival in Southampton, when her marvellous beauty -attracted his attention, and excited a passion which nothing apparently -can subdue.” - -“He saw her before he beheld me, and loved her better than he loved me!” -cried Mary, bitterly. “Something of this I suspected, but I thought I -had removed her from his influence by taking her with me to Winchester.” - -“Ay, but the King contrived to obtain a secret interview with the damsel -before your departure,” said Pole, “and this is the only part of her -conduct that deserves censure. Moved by his passionate words and -captivating manner, which few could resist, she listened to him, and at -last owned she loved him, or thought she loved him.” - -“Oh, I know his power!” cried Mary. “He exercised the same fascination -over me.” - -“But withdrawn from his baneful influence, poor Constance bitterly -repented of the error into which she had been led, and, by the advice of -Father Jerome, the good priest of Saint Catherine’s chapel at -Winchester, to whom she confessed her fault, she left with him a tablet -of gold, enriched with precious stones, which had been given her by the -King as a gage of love. By Father Jerome’s advice, also, she quitted -Winchester and returned to her father at Southampton, the good priest -dreading lest, if she remained with your Majesty, she might be exposed -to further temptation.” - -“Father Jerome did right,” said Mary; “and, perchance, he saved her from -dishonour.” - -“Up to this time, Constance had been a zealous Catholic,” pursued Pole; -“but, while attending Derrick Carver at the Hospital of the Domus Dei at -Southampton, she imbibed his pernicious doctrines, and embraced the -Reformed faith. This deplorable change, I fear, is attributable to the -King.” - -“Methinks your Eminence is unjust there,” observed Mary. - -“My grounds for the opinion are these,” replied Pole. “Constance’s -nature is devout and impressionable. Full of grief and remorse, she was -thrown into the way of Carver, who took advantage of her troubled state -of mind to accomplish her conversion. Had I met her at that time she -would not have been lost to us, and I still trust she may be recovered. -With the rest of her history your Majesty is acquainted. It is a series -of misfortunes; neither does it seem likely she will ever be wedded to -him she loves. Happy had it been for her that she had never excited the -King’s love! Happy had it been for her that her faith had not been -unsettled, and that she had been able to pass her life in holy and -tranquil retirement. But her destiny was otherwise. She has abjured her -religion—she has lost her father’s affection—she has endured -imprisonment—but, though sorely tempted, she has not sinned. Be it -yours, gracious Madam, to preserve her from further suffering—from -further temptation.” - -“What can I do?” cried Mary. “I have promised the King an order for her -removal from your Eminence, and deliverance up to Bonner.” - -“Madam, if that order be given and acted upon, I shall resist it,” -replied Pole. - -“Heaven aid me!” exclaimed the Queen. “I am sorely perplexed, and know -not how to act for the best.” - -“Consult the King, your husband, Madam,” rejoined the Cardinal. “Tell -him what I have told you, and of my resolution.” - -“I shall not need to be told,” said Philip, coming from behind the -arras. “I have heard all that has passed between you and her Majesty.” - -“I shrink from nothing I have uttered, Sire,” rejoined Pole. “I should -have spoken with equal freedom had you stood before me. But I beseech -you pursue not this matter further. Consequences you may not foresee -will flow from it. You will array against you a force stronger than you -can resist. I may be compelled to yield, but my voice will be heard, and -its echoes may shake your throne to its foundations.” - -“Your Eminence menaces me,” cried Philip, sternly. - -“No, Sire, I warn you,” rejoined the Cardinal, with dignity. “You are on -a perilous path, from which it were wise to turn back.” - -[Illustration: CARDINAL POLE COUNSELS THE QUEEN. - P. 300.] - -“Your Eminence seems to have forgotten your former experiences, and how -you fared in your struggle with her Majesty’s royal father,” observed -Philip. “In those days the priesthood received a lesson from the crown -which it would be well if they remembered. The proudest of them, Wolsey, -was hurled from his high place. I warn you, therefore, of your danger -before you enter upon a conflict with me. What Henry VIII. accomplished -may be done again. If the priesthood wax insolent they may be crushed. -The Papal authority has been just restored, but it can be easily shaken -off again. Your Eminence has but recently returned from a long exile, -and you may have to endure a second banishment.” - -“I shall do my duty without fear, Sire,” replied Pole, firmly. “I well -know what my resistance to the will of King Henry cost me. Because he -could not reach me he struck at those most dear to me—at my sainted -mother, the Countess of Salisbury, at my beloved brother, the Lord -Montague, at my friends the Marquis of Exeter and Sir Edward Nevil, and -at the young and gallant Earl of Surrey. On all these he wreaked the -vengeance which ought to have alighted on my head. But I shall not fly -now. I shall stay to answer for my acts in person.” - -“Pshaw!” exclaimed Philip, changing his tone. “Your Eminence takes the -matter too seriously. I desire no quarrel with you, or with the Church. -It would be idle to do so on an affair so trifling as the present.” - -“The affair is not trifling, Sire,” rejoined Pole. “The liberty, the -honour, the life of a poor damsel are at stake.” - -“That is your Eminence’s version of the business,” said Philip. “You are -simply protecting a heretic. I counsel you to give up the girl -peaceably. ’Twill be best.” - -“I have already stated my determination, Sire,” rejoined Pole. “Madam, I -take my leave.” - -“Stop, my Lord Cardinal,” cried Mary. “Depart not thus, I beseech you. -For my sake, tarry a few minutes longer. Perchance his Majesty may -relent.” - -“I would tarry till midnight if I thought so,” replied Pole. “Oh, Sire,” -he added to Phillip, “let me make a final appeal to the latent -generosity and goodness of your nature. You have many high and noble -qualities, inherited from your august father. Let me sway you now. Be -not governed by wild and unhallowed passions, the gratification of which -will endanger your eternal welfare. If you sin, you must not hope to -escape chastisement; and as your sin will be great, so will your -chastisement be severe. Wrongs, such as you would inflict upon her -Majesty, are visited with Heaven’s direst wrath, and years of prayer and -penance will not procure you pardon. Cast off these delusions and -snares. You are fortunately united to a Queen as eminent for virtue as -for rank, whose heart is entirely given to you, and who has just proved -that she will obey you in all things. In every respect she is worthy of -your love. She is your equal in birth, devout and pure, a loving wife, -and a great Queen. To sacrifice her true and holy affection for lighter -love would be unpardonable ingratitude. In all the highest -qualifications of a woman, as purity, piety, judgment, discretion, -dignity, none can surpass your consort, and you must be insensible -indeed not to estimate her merits aright.” - -“I do estimate them—estimate them at their true worth,” cried Philip. -“Your Eminence has roused the better nature in me, and made me sensible -of my faults, and ashamed of them. Forgive me, Madam,” he added to Mary. - -And as he spoke he approached the Queen, who threw her arms fondly about -his neck, exclaiming, “Oh, my good Lord Cardinal, I owe this happiness -to you.” - -“I am equally beholden to his Eminence,” said Philip. “He has spoken the -truth to me, and awakened me to a sense of my folly.” - -“I have called your Majesty’s good feelings into play, that is all,” -rejoined Pole. “Henceforth, I trust that nothing will disturb the good -understanding that ought to subsist between you and your royal consort. -Pardon me if I press you further, Sire. Your heart being opened to -kindly emotions, you will not refuse to listen to me. It is in your -power to make ample amends to poor Constance Tyrrell for the misery she -has endured, by giving your consent to her marriage with Osbert -Clinton.” - -“I will add my entreaties to those of the Cardinal,” said the Queen. -“Let it be so. I pray you.” - -“If your Eminence will reclaim her from heresy I will not refuse my -consent,” replied Philip. - -“I ask no more,” rejoined Pole; “and I trust their nuptials will not -long be delayed.” - -“They shall never take place,” mentally ejaculated Philip. “Your Majesty -may desire some private converse with his Eminence,” he added to the -Queen. “I will go and dismiss Bonner, who is waiting without. He will -not trouble your Eminence further.” - -And he quitted the chamber. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER V. - - HOW THE QUEEN CONSULTED WITH THE CARDINAL. - - -Praying the Cardinal to resume his seat by her, Mary said, “There is a -matter on which I desire to consult your Eminence. I cannot reconcile it -to my conscience to retain the revenues arising from the Church lands, -which were unlawfully vested in the crown during the late schism; but -the Lord Chancellor, to whom I have spoken on the subject, seeks to -dissuade me from my purpose, and declares that if I part with these -large revenues, which amount to well-nigh a hundred thousand pounds a -year, I shall not be able to maintain my dignity. To this objection, I -replied in all sincerity, that I value my salvation more than ten crowns -like that of England, and that I would not endanger my heavenly -inheritance for all the wealth the world can offer. Still Gardiner -opposes me, and says that the giving up of my revenues will be taken ill -by those who are in possession of the abbey lands and other property of -the Church, possession of which has been secured to them by the papal -bull sent to your Eminence. But I see not why I should not set the -holders of these ill-gotten treasures a good example. Peradventure some -of them may follow it.” - -“I trust so, Madam,” replied Pole; “and I applaud your resolution, for -though you may impoverish your exchequer, yet you will lay up a far -greater treasure for future enjoyment in heaven. The bull to which you -refer was sent by the Pope at the solicitation of Gardiner, to prevent -the opposition of certain nobles to reconciliation with the See of Rome, -but his Holiness’s real sentiments may be judged by another bull which -he has just sent into Germany, excommunicating all who may keep any -abbey or church lands, and placing under the like ban all princes, -prelates and magistrates, who shall refuse to assist in the execution of -the bull. Though the bull is addressed to Germany, it undoubtedly -applies to this country as well, since his Holiness can never regard -those with favour who have enriched themselves with the spoils of the -Church. Moreover, the Church is poor, and some provision must be made -for its wants.” - -“Provision _shall_ be made for it,” replied Mary. “I feel with horror -that I myself may be excommunicated. But the load shall be removed from -my soul. All the crown revenues, derived from the source I have -mentioned, shall be relinquished, and placed at the disposal of your -Eminence, to be applied in such manner as you may deem fit, for the -benefit of the clergy, and the augmentation of small livings.” - -“Your Majesty will do a great and disinterested act, which will for ever -redound to your credit, and secure you the prayers of the whole Church,” -said Pole. “I will take care that the revenues entrusted to me are -properly applied.” - -“I would I could go still further,” observed Mary, “and procure an act -to compel the restoration of Church property, in whatever hands it may -be. Think you it could be done?” - -“I do not believe such an act could be procured, Madam,” replied Pole. -“Certain I am that it would not be prudent to attempt to obtain it at -this juncture. Let us wait to see the effect of your own great action.” - -“I yield to your judgment,” said Mary. “It is my intention to -re-establish three monasteries dissolved by the King, my father—namely, -the Grey Friars at Greenwich, the Carthusians at Sheen, and the -Briggittines at Sion.” - -“Heaven has stirred your heart to much good work, Madam,” said the -Cardinal. “The Church will have cause to bless your name.” - -“Yet another matter,” observed the Queen. “I desire to have masses said -for the repose of my father’s soul, and would fain endow a church for -that especial purpose.” - -“Alas! Madam, I cannot aid you there,” replied Pole. “His Holiness will -never permit the endowment of a church for the benefit of the soul of so -determined a foe to the See of Rome as Henry VIII. No priest will pray -for him.” - -“But I can pray for him, and do so daily,” rejoined Mary. “I trust his -heavily-laden soul is not beyond the reach of intercession. Since I may -not endow a church to say masses for him, I will augment the revenues of -the college he re-founded at Cambridge, in the hope that those who are -taught there may pray for the soul of their benefactor.” - -“A pious act, Madam,” said Pole, “and I trust it may be profitable to -your father’s soul.” - -“All these things I do, my Lord Cardinal,” pursued Mary, “in preparation -for my hour of travail, when I may be called away suddenly from this -transitory life. If I should be, you will religiously fulfil my -designs.” - -“By Heaven’s grace, Madam, I will accomplish the work you confide to -me,” said the Cardinal. “The goods of the Church shall be restored to -holy uses, and all other things done as you have appointed.” - -“One question more, and I have done,” said Mary. “I am about to make my -will, and propose to settle the crown on the King my husband, after my -decease.” - -“Is his Majesty aware of your intention, Madam,” inquired the Cardinal. - -“It is his wish that I should do so,” replied Mary. - -“So I suspected,” said Pole. “Madam, as your kinsman and faithful -counsellor, as your loyal and loving subject, I implore you not to make -the will you propose. Englishmen will never accept a Spaniard as their -sovereign, and if you bequeath your kingdom to your husband, your will -will assuredly be set aside.” - -“But the King has caused the will to be prepared,” said Mary. - -“Ha! has it gone so far as that?” cried Pole. - -“It will be brought to me this very day for my signature,” replied Mary. - -“Have you consulted the Lord Chancellor and the council, Madam?” -demanded Pole. - -“I have consulted no one,” she replied. “The King enjoined me not to do -so. But I could not help confiding the matter to your Eminence, knowing -your affection for me.” - -“By that affection, of which you know the depth and sincerity, I charge -you not to execute that will, Madam,” said Pole. “Your ministers, if -consulted, will agree with me. This is no light question. The welfare of -your kingdom is at stake.” - -At this moment a side-door opened, and Father Alfonso appeared at it, -with a packet in his hand. On seeing the Cardinal, he would have -retired, but the Queen signed to him to come forward, and he was -compelled to obey. - -“It is the will,” she observed in an under tone to Pole. - -“It is providential that I am here,” he replied. - -Meanwhile, Father Alfonso advanced, and, bowing reverently to the Queen -and the Cardinal, laid the packet on the table. - -“Here is the document for your Majesty’s signature,” he said. “The -witnesses await your summons without.” - -“The scheme is carefully planned, but I will thwart it,” mentally -ejaculated Pole. “The witnesses may be dismissed. The Queen will not -sign this document,” he added, aloud. - -“What do I hear, Madam,” cried Father Alfonso. “His Majesty expects——” - -“I say the Queen will not sign it,” interrupted Pole, taking up the -will, “nor any other document to the like effect.” - -Making a profound obeisance to the Queen, he quitted the room, taking -the packet with him. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - - OF THE MIDNIGHT MEETING IN THE CRYPT BENEATH THE - CHAPTER-HOUSE. - - -It was on the stroke of midnight that Osbert Clinton, muffled in a long -black cloak, and armed with rapier and dagger, arrived at the place of -rendezvous appointed by De Noailles. The night was bright and beautiful, -and the moon, nearly at the full, and hanging above the north side of -the noble Gothic fane, silvered its hoary battlements and buttresses, -and glittered upon the tinted panes of the great pointed windows. - -Passing through an arched doorway, he entered the cloisters, and marched -slowly along the south ambulatory. No one was there. Having thus tracked -one side of the square, and glanced down the alley on the left, he stood -still and listened, but no sound reached his ears, until shortly -afterwards the deep bell of the abbey tolled forth the hour of midnight. -Then all again relapsed into solemn silence, and had there been even a -light footfall on the pavement, Osbert must have heard it. - -Again he moved slowly on. His thoughts were too much occupied with the -business he had on hand, or he might have noted the vaulted and -richly-ornamented ceiling overhead, or the pillared openings at the -side, through which the moonlight streamed upon the pavement, but though -he was not wholly unconscious of these architectural beauties, they -produced little effect upon him, neither did the serene loveliness of -the night, or the hushed tranquility of the spot, soothe his perturbed -spirits. - -He had reached another angle of the cloisters, and was proceeding along -the alley, which was here plunged in gloom, when he fancied he discerned -a dark figure advancing towards him, upon which he quickened his steps, -and soon reached the person, who, on seeing him, remained stationary. It -was De Noailles. Like Osbert he was muffled in a cloak, and his -broad-leaved hat was pulled over his brows. - -“You have not changed your mind, I perceive,” observed De Noailles, “but -are resolved to go on with the enterprise.” - -“I am,” replied Osbert. - -“Follow me, then,” rejoined the French ambassador, “and I will introduce -you to those in league with us.” - -Marching quickly but noiselessly along, he conducted Osbert towards the -chapter-house. On reaching it, they descended a flight of stone steps -which seemed to lead to a vault, but further progress was arrested by a -door, against which De Noailles tapped gently. At this summons the door -was cautiously opened by a man, who appeared to be well-armed, and they -were admitted into a large subterranean chamber. - -This crypt, for such it was, was dimly illumined by an iron lamp fixen -to a pillar standing in the centre of the vault. The stone walls were of -great solidity, in order to sustain the weight of the chapter-house, and -the roof, which likewise formed the floor of the superstructure, was of -stone, ribbed, and groined, and supported by the pillar to which the -lamp was fixed. - -In this crypt were assembled some eight or nine young men, all of good -condition, judging from their attire and deportment As De Noailles and -Osbert entered the vault, a tall, richly-dressed man detached himself -from the group with whom he was conversing, and advanced to meet them. -As he advanced, Osbert instantly knew him to be Thomas Stafford, second -son to Lord Stafford, and grandson of the Duke of Buckingham, a -disaffected personage who had been engaged in Wyat’s rebellion, but had -escaped owing to want of proof of his complicity in the affair. - -“Your excellency is welcome,” said Stafford to the ambassador. “I am -glad to find you bring us a recruit. What! Osbert Clinton, is it you?” -he added, as the young man unmuffled his countenance. “You are, indeed, -an important accession to our ranks. But you must take the oath of -fidelity. Our object is to deliver our country from the tyranny of -Spain, to depose Mary, to place Elizabeth on the throne and wed her to -Courtenay, and to restore the Protestant faith.” - -“I will be true to you to the death,” replied Osbert emphatically, “and -will aid you to the utmost of my power—this I solemnly swear.” - -“Enough,” replied Stafford; “and now I will present you to my associates -in this great and holy cause. Some of them you know.” - -“I know Sir Henry Dudley, Sir Anthony Kingston, and Sir Nicholas -Throckmorton,” replied Osbert, saluting the three persons he named, “but -the rest are strangers to me.” - -“This is honest Master Udal, and this bold Master Staunton, both good -Protestants, and hearty haters of the Spaniard and Popish idolatry,” -said Sir Henry Dudley. And after salutations had passed by Osbert and -the persons indicated, he went on: “These gentlemen,” bringing forward -two others, “are Masters Peckham and Werne. You have heard of them, I -make no doubt?” - -“Ay, marry have I, oftentimes,” replied Osbert. “They are officers to -the Princess Elizabeth. I am glad to see them here.” - -“They bring us messages from the Princess approving of our design,” said -Dudley. “Her Highness will not write, after the danger she incurred from -her intercepted correspondence with Wyat.” - -“Her Grace is very favourable to your cause, as I have already stated, -Sir Henry,” observed Peckham, “and wishes it all possible success.” - -“She has need to do,” said Sir Anthony Kingston. “If we succeed, we -shall place the crown upon her head.” - -“There is yet another gentleman whom you have not made known to me, Sir -Henry,” said Osbert, indicating a dark, sinister-looking personage, in a -philemot-coloured mantle and doublet, who stood aloof from the others. - -“Ha! this is a very useful person,” replied Dudley. “This is M. de -Freitville, a secret agent of the King of France, who promises to aid -our enterprise with men and money.” - -“I hope he will fulfil his promises better than those made by him to -Wyat,” remarked Osbert, regarding Freitville distrustfully. - -“Had Wyat held out a few days longer, he would not have lacked support,” -rejoined Freitville. “My royal master afforded an asylum and gave -pensions to all those implicated in the rebellion who fled to France. -His Excellency M. de Noailles will tell you that his Majesty has ever -been hostile to this Spanish alliance, and that, failing in preventing -it, he is now determined to drive the Queen and her husband from the -throne, and set up the Princess Elizabeth in their stead.” - -“Has he no other views?” said Osbert. - -“None averse to this country,” said De Noailles, “that I can declare -emphatically. It would be idle to assert that my royal master is -influenced by the same motives that you are; but the end is the same. -You both seek the dissolution of this marriage and the overthrow of -Philip—he as the avowed enemy of Spain, you as suffering from the -tyranny of Philip, and anxious to restore the Reformed religion. Our -interests, therefore, are identical, and we make common cause together -against the foe. For my own part, I have a personal antipathy to Philip. -He has done me a grievous injury, and I will never rest till I requite -him. Some day or other his life will be in my hands and then he shall -feel my vengeance.” - -“My wrongs are greater than yours,” cried Osbert. “I have thrown off all -allegiance to him, and am henceforth his deadly foe. He has stepped -between me and her whom I love dearer than life, and has sought to -sacrifice her to his unhallowed desires. He is unworthy to be the -Queen’s consort—unworthy to govern Englishmen. I will shed my heart’s -blood in the attempt to drive him from the throne.” - -“Why not plunge a dagger in his breast,” said Freitville, “and so rid -the country of a tyrant?” - -“I am no assassin,” replied Osbert. “Deeply as I hate him, I would not -slay him save in fair fight. No, we must rouse our countrymen to a sense -of their danger, and rise in arms against him, and put him justly to -death, or drive him from the country.” - -“His design is to subjugate England, and reduce us to the condition of -Flanders and Burgundy,” cried Stafford. “If he is allowed to remain on -the throne for another year, he will become absolute master of our -liberties. The twelve strongest fortresses in England—the Tower itself -included—are to be delivered up to him by the misguided and unworthy -Queen, and garrisoned by twenty thousand Spaniards.” - -“I can scarce think the Queen would be thus false to her country,” said -Osbert. - -“It is so, Sir, and I will tell you more,” pursued Stafford. “Alva is to -be governor of the Tower, and ere he has been there many months more -noble English blood will drench the scaffold than ever dyed it in King -Harry’s days. The Inquisition, also, is to be established.” - -“It is already established among us,” cried Sir Henry Dudley. “We had -our _auto-da-fé_ in Smithfield yesterday.” - -“The Queen is so infatuated by her love for the King,” pursued Stafford, -“that she can deny him nothing. You, Sir,” he added to Osbert, “who have -been in attendance upon him, must know how shamefully he abuses her -regard, and the scandalous infidelities he practises.” - -“It is true,” replied Osbert. “It is true, also, that her Majesty can -refuse him nothing. He has incited her to settle her crown upon him by -her will in the event of her decease during her time of travail.” - -“Can she be so blind as not to perceive that by making such a will she -ensures her own death by poison?” observed De Noailles. “But her -senseless passion deprives her of all judgment.” - -“Now is the time to strike,” cried Stafford. “Men’s minds are so excited -that a single spark will set the whole city of London in a flame. All -the Protestants are ripe for outbreak. Let us raise the standard of -revolt in Smithfield, on the very spot where Rogers was martyred, -proclaim the Princess Elizabeth Queen, the deposition of Philip and -Mary, and restoration of the Reformed religion. We can only number a -handful of men at first, but what matters that? Thousands will soon -rally round us, and ere night we shall be masters of the City.” - -“The enterprise is desperate,” said Osbert, “but the moment is -propitious. I am with you.” - -“So are we all!” cried the others. - -“Our cry shall be, ‘Down with Philip and Mary! Down with the mass and -idolatry! Long live Queen Elizabeth, the head and defender of the -Protestant Church!’” said Stafford. “Every Protestant will respond to -the call.” - -“If we fail, we throw away our lives in a righteous cause,” rejoined -Osbert. - -“We shall not fail,” cried Sir Henry Dudley. “I was at Smithfield -yesterday, and spoke with hundreds, who are ready for an outbreak.” - -“So did I,” added Sir Anthony Kingston. “I can vouch for the detestation -with which the King is regarded. Let not the attempt be delayed.” - -“It shall be made to-morrow,” said Stafford. “I can muster fifty well -armed men.” - -“And I half that number,” said Dudley. - -“And I twenty,” said Kingston. - -“I can bring no one with me,” said Osbert. “But I will gain a thousand -followers before the day is over.” - -“At what hour shall we meet to-morrow?” said Dudley. - -“At noon,” replied Stafford. “Give me your hand upon it, Osbert -Clinton.” - -“Readily,” rejoined the other, grasping the hand stretched out to him. - -At this moment the lamp was suddenly thrown down, and the crypt plunged -in darkness. - -“Traitors, before to-morrow you shall be all clapped in the Tower!” -cried a voice. - -“’Tis the King!” mentally ejaculated Osbert Clinton. And he sprang -towards the door. - -“Perdition! we have a spy among us,” cried Stafford. “Seize him and put -him to death!” - -And, as he spoke, swords were drawn by the conspirators. - -“Let no one go forth, but let each man answer for himself. Where is -Osbert Clinton?” - -“Here,” he replied, from the door. - -“Where is Sir Henry Dudley?” - -“Here,” answered the person designated. - -While Stafford was pursuing these inquiries, Osbert heard some one -approaching, and stepped a little aside. It was well he did so, as -otherwise a rapier would have transfixed him. As it was, the point of -the weapon merely pierced the side of his doublet, without doing him any -injury. But at the same moment Osbert seized the arm that had dealt the -blow. After vainly struggling to free himself from the iron grasp in -which he was held, the King (for it was he) whispered, “Release me, Sir, -I command you.” - -“Your commands are of no weight here, Sire,” replied Osbert. “But I will -not see you assassinated. Save yourself!” - -And letting go his hold as he spoke, the King instantly passed through -the door, and made good his retreat. - -At the noise occasioned by his exit, all was confusion and alarm among -the conspirators. Amid fierce shouts and exclamations a general rush was -made to the door, and had they not reached it quickly, the whole party -would have been made prisoners without the possibility of escape, for -some one was trying to lock them in. - -Made aware of their approach by the noise, this person fled, without -having accomplished his purpose, but, while hastily mounting the steps, -he became entangled in his gown—for his garments were those of a -monk—and fell. The first of the conspirators to issue from the crypt, -were Stafford and Dudley, and on catching sight of the monk, who was -getting up as quickly as he could, they recognised Father Alfonso de -Castro. - -“By Heaven! it is the King’s confessor who has been playing the spy upon -us,” exclaimed Stafford. - -“He shall not escape to tell the tale,” roared Dudley. “My sword shall -stop his preaching in future.” - -And they dashed up the steps. Ere they could reach him, however, Father -Alfonso had regained his feet, and speeded across the court, shouting -lustily for help. - -His object was to gain a small tower, then standing near the cloisters, -on the summit of which tower, under a wooden pent-house, hung the -alarm-bell. As Father Alfonso was aware, the door of this building was -always left open, and if he could only reach it, he would be safe. Fear -lent him wings, and he had passed through the door, shut it, and barred -it inside before his pursuers came up. - -While they were venting their disappointment in maledictions, he ran up -a narrow spiral stone staircase, and, reaching a small chamber, seized a -rope that dangled from a hole in the ceiling, and began to ring the -alarm-bell. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - - IN WHAT MANNER THE OUTBREAK COMMENCED. - - -Meantime, all the conspirators had come forth from the crypt, and were -gathered together in the court, considering what should be done under -the circumstances. The sudden and violent ringing of the alarm-bell -seemed to leave them no alternative but flight. - -“We must separate and beat a retreat,” cried Stafford. “The meeting must -not take place as appointed to-morrow at Smithfield, but must be -deferred to some other opportunity. That cursed Spanish friar has -overheard our plans, and will reveal them. You will all best consult -your safety by keeping out of the way for the present. The great -enterprise has been thwarted for the moment, but it will not be -abandoned.” - -“Assuredly not,” cried Dudley. “Would there were some means of silencing -that infernal clatter.” - -“If it goes on it will rouse up half the town,” cried Sir Anthony -Kingston. - -“Why should it not serve as the signal for the rising?” cried Osbert, -who felt the necessity of immediate action. “Why should we not commence -the great enterprise now? To-morrow we shall all be proscribed, and a -price set upon our heads. Let us act to-night. That bell will spread -alarm through all this quarter of the town, and the people will soon -come flocking hither to learn its import. Let us tell them that a rising -takes place this night against the Spanish domination.” - -“Agreed!” exclaimed several voices. - -“I approve of the plan,” said De Noailles, who was evidently much -alarmed; “but I cannot be seen in the matter. You know where to find me, -gentlemen. Success attend you!” - -And he hastily retired with Freitville. - -Meanwhile, the alarm-bell continued to ring violently, and it was -evident, from the shouts and noises heard without, that the people were -roused, and were flocking towards the spot. - -“I hear them. They are coming now,” cried Stafford. “Let us forth to -meet them. Ring that bell as loudly as thou canst, thou pestilent friar! -It shall bring those together who shall aid us to dethrone thy master.” - -And, as if in compliance with the request, the alarm-bell was rung more -violently than ever. - -The conspirators then marched, sword in hand, into the Dean’s-yard, -where some of that dignitary’s servants were collected, but on seeing -them these persons immediately retreated. But the next moment there -burst through the gateway a troop of citizens, hastily and imperfectly -attired, and armed with various weapons, swords, pikes, and arquebuses. - -“What ho, my masters!” shouted the foremost of these. “Why rings the -alarm-bell?” - -“It rings to call you to arms,” replied Osbert, “in defence of your -liberties and religion. A rising is about to take place to depose Philip -and Mary, place the Princess Elizabeth on the throne, and restore the -Reformed Religion, as established by King Edward VI., of blessed -memory.” - -“Hear you that, my masters?” cried the man. “The mass is to be put down, -and the Protestant faith restored.” - -It so chanced that the whole of the persons addressed were Protestants, -so they cheered lustily, and shouted, “Down with the mass!” - -Meanwhile, the bell never for a moment ceased its clamour, and numbers -of other persons, armed like those who had first appeared, answered the -summons. Many of these joined in the cries against Popery, but others -being Romanists, retorted furiously, and struggles immediately began to -take place between the opposing sects. As the crowd was continually on -the increase, the hubbub and disturbance grew louder and louder, and a -general engagement was threatened. - -Just then, a party of twenty-five or thirty men, armed with pikes and -carrying lanterns, came up, shouting, “Down with the mass! Down with -Antichrist!” Thus reinforced, the Protestants laid about them stoutly, -and soon drove off their opponents. - -This victory gained, they began to shout lustily, and called out for a -leader, whereupon Osbert Clinton leaped upon a stone bench, and waving -his sword above his head, cried out in a loud voice, so as to be heard -by all, “I am ready to lead you, and if you will stand firmly by me and -my associates, we will deliver you from Spanish tyranny and oppression, -and re-establish your religion. No more inquisitorial practices—no more -ecclesiastical commissions—no more burnings at Smithfield. We will -release all those imprisoned for heresy.” - -“We will release our preachers and pastors,” cried Stafford, leaping -upon the bench, “and punish their judges. We will hang Gardiner and -Bonner.” - -Shouts and terrific yells responded to this proposition. - -“Here come the arquebusiers!” shouted several voices, as the trampling -of horses and the clanking of arms were heard. - -“Close up, and stand firm!” cried Osbert, springing from the bench and -making his way towards the head of the crowd, which now, in obedience to -his commands, had formed itself into a compact mass. - -The next moment a troop of arquebusiers galloped up, with their swords -drawn, and drew up in front of the mob. - -After commanding a halt, their captain rode up to the front ranks of the -crowd, and called out, “In the Queen’s name, as good and loyal subjects -of her Majesty, I command you to disperse, and go peaceably to your -homes.” - -A general refusal was the response. - -“You had best not be obstinate,” retorted the captain of the guard. -“Mark what I say. You have got amongst you several traitors, who are -conspiring against their Majesties and against the safety of the realm.” - -“We are all traitors and conspirators,” cried several voices. “We have -thrown off our allegiance to the Queen and the Pope. We will have no -Spaniard for King.” - -“Hear me,” shouted the officer. “If you do not instantly deliver to us -Sir Henry Dudley, Sir Anthony Kingston, Thomas Stafford, Osbert Clinton, -and other traitors and conspirators whom ye have among you, we will cut -you to pieces, and take them.” - -“Make good your threat, Sir,” rejoined Osbert. “I am one of those you -have named. Advance and take me if you can.” - -The officer instantly pushed forward his horse, but at that moment a -bullet from an arquebuse, fired behind Osbert, crashed into his brain, -and he fell heavily to the ground. - -On seeing their leader fall, the arquebusiers instantly charged the mob, -cutting at them with their swords and hewing down a considerable number. -Still, as the sturdy citizens, encouraged by their leaders, stood firm, -and received their assailants on their pikes, less mischief was done -them than might have been expected. - -A dreadful _mêlée_ now took place, which endured for nearly a quarter of -an hour; and while it was going on fresh parties, both of Protestants -and Romanists, arrived at the scene of strife, and at once engaged in -the conflict. - -At first, it seemed as if the insurgents must be speedily routed; but -though the arquebusiers did great damage in the early part of the fray, -they were completely discomfited in the end, most of their horses being -killed under them. - -During the fight, all the leaders of the outbreak distinguished -themselves by their bravery. Osbert Clinton threw himself into the -thickest of the fight, encouraged his followers by word and deed, struck -down three of the horsemen, and mainly contributed to the victory -eventually gained by the insurgents. In little more than a quarter of an -hour after the commencement of the conflict, the arquebusiers were -dismounted and discomfited, and the Romanists driven off. - -The alarm-bell, which had ceased during the raging of the conflict, -began to ring again more violently than ever. - -A brief consultation was then held among the leaders of the outbreak as -to the course that should next be pursued, when it was agreed that they -should march on past Charing Cross and along the Strand, and if they -received sufficient accession to their forces, should break down Temple -Bar, enter the City, liberate the prisoners for religion from Newgate -and the Marshalsea, and march on to the Tower. - -“I will lead on this party,” said Stafford. - -“I will set free the prisoners from the Gate House here at Westminster,” -said Sir Henry Dudley. - -“I will crave to be allowed to pass over to Lambeth Palace,” said -Osbert, “and set free Constance Tyrrell and Derrick Carver. This done, I -will cross London-bridge and join you. Let me have fifty men for the -enterprise.” - -“Take double that number,” said Stafford. “We shall find plenty of -others as we march along. Harkye, my masters!” he called out to the -crowd. “I want a hundred men to go to Lambeth Palace.” - -“What to do?” demanded a burly citizen. “Not to harm Cardinal Pole. He -is a just man, and against persecution. We will hang Bonner and -Gardiner, and the rest of the Romish prelates, but we won’t hurt a hair -of the good Cardinal’s head.” - -“Right, Master Rufford, we won’t hurt Cardinal Pole,” cried a man near -him. - -“I would not have him harmed,” replied Osbert. “My sole object is to -liberate two Protestant prisoners—Constance Tyrrell and Derrick Carver.” - -“Derrick Carver is confined in the Lollard’s Tower,” said Rufford; “it -was he who spoke to me of the Cardinal’s goodness. If it be merely to -free him and Constance Tyrrell, we are with you.” - -“Ay, any of us will go with you on that errand,” cried several voices. - -“I also will go with you,” said Udal. - -A hundred men were then told quickly off, all of whom were armed with -pikes and other weapons. - -“How are we to get across the river?” demanded Rufford. - -“We will make the best of our way to the Horseferry, where we shall find -boats enow,” replied Osbert. - -“Ay, to the Horseferry! to the Horseferry!” cried several voices. - -“We shall meet again ere daybreak, if all go well,” said Osbert to -Stafford and the others. - -Then, putting himself at the head of his party, he led them at a quick -pace round the south-west precincts of the abbey, and quickly gaining -the banks of the river, proceeded to the Horseferry. - -Up to this time they had been unopposed. The occupants of the scattered -habitations on the road opened their windows to watch them pass, but -none came forth to join them. As Osbert expected, they found the large -ferry-boat, two barges, and sufficient smaller craft to transport them -across the river, and the whole party having embarked in these boats, -they pushed off and began to row towards Lambeth. - -Scarcely, however, had they got a bow-shot from the shore, when a band -of mounted archers rode up to the ferry station, and finding they were -too late, and that all the boats had been taken away by the insurgents, -they fired a volley at them, but without doing them any injury. Without -trying the effect of a second volley, the horsemen rode back to -Westminster, probably to find boats to enable them to cross the river. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - - HOW THE INSURGENTS PROCEEDED TO LAMBETH PALACE. - - -Meantime, Osbert and his party were more than half across the Thames. - -Before them rose the stately palace of Lambeth, with its tower and -gateway, looking like a black mass relieved against the clear sky. The -serene beauty of night, which contrasted forcibly with the agitating -events that were taking place, was not without effect upon Osbert. As he -stood at the prow of the barge, leaning upon his sword and contemplating -the scene, its holy calmness insensibly softened him, and he began to -feel compunction for what he had done. But it was now too late to -recede. The step was taken, and he must go on. He must either perish as -a traitor, or live as the liberator of his country. Stifling all -remorseful feelings, he tried to fix his thoughts on the latter -contingency. - -As the insurgents approached Lambeth Palace, it was evident from the -lights gleaming from the windows, and the sounds heard from the courts, -that its inmates were alarmed and astir. - -In another moment the little squadron reached the wharf. Osbert was the -first to land, and leaped ashore sword in hand. Udal and Rufford -followed him, but such expedition was used that only a few minutes -elapsed before the whole party had disembarked. - -Meantime, their movements were watched from the battlements of the -gateway by Rodomont Bittern and his two lieutenants. As soon as the -insurgents had landed, and were drawn up, Osbert marched at their head -towards the gateway, but before he reached it, Rodomont called out in a -loud voice:— - -“Who are ye, Sirs, and what seek ye, that ye approach the palace of the -Lord Cardinal in this hostile fashion? State your business without -parleying, that I may report it to his Eminence. But I warn you that you -can have no admittance at this hour.” - -“We will obtain admittance for ourselves if our request be refused,” -replied Osbert. “We require Constance Tyrrell and Derrick Carver, both -detained within the palace, to be delivered up to us.” - -“By whose warrant do you make this demand?” inquired Rodomont. - -“By mine own,” replied the other, “which thus backed, shall answer as -well as any other, were it even the Queen’s.” - -“None but her Majesty’s own order will procure their liberation,” -rejoined Rodomont; “and since you possess not that, you are likely to go -away empty-handed. Though I would fain disbelieve it, methinks it is -Master Osbert Clinton who speaks to me.” - -“I am he you suppose,” replied Osbert. “Use dispatch, good Rodomont, and -convey my message to the Lord Cardinal.” - -“If you are turned rebel, as I suspect from the tone you adopt, and the -armed rout at your heels,” rejoined Rodomont, “I must pray you to cease -all familiarity with me. But I will make your demand known to the Lord -Cardinal.” - -“Fail not to add, that if they be not delivered up, we will enter the -palace and take them,” said Osbert. - -“I will communicate your exact words,” rejoined Rodomont, “but I warn -you, that if you make the attempt you will assuredly be hanged.” - -With this he quitted the battlements. - -While he was gone, Osbert employed the time in explaining to the -insurgents what must be done in the event of the Cardinal’s refusal. - -After a brief delay, a wicket in the gate was opened, and Rodomont -Bittern came forth. - -“What answer bring you from the Lord Cardinal?” demanded Osbert, on -seeing him. - -“His Eminence will answer you in person,” said Rodomont. “But if you -will take the advice of one who was once your friend, and is still your -well-wisher, you will pursue this matter no further.” - -“A truce to this,” cried Osbert, sternly. “I must have the Cardinal’s -answer without delay, or I shall proceed to action. I have no time to -waste.” - -“You are peremptory, Sir,” observed Rodomont dryly. - -“So peremptory, that I _will_ have the prisoners,” rejoined Osbert, -fiercely. - -“You must discuss that point with the Lord Cardinal himself,” rejoined -Rodomont. - -As he spoke, the falling of heavy bars within-side proclaimed that the -gates were being unfastened, and in another moment the ponderous valves -swung aside and disclosed the Cardinal standing beneath the archway. - -Close behind him stood Priuli with Constance Tyrrell, habited in black, -and looking deathly pale, and a little further removed was Derrick -Carver, with Mallet, the keeper of the Lollard’s Tower. - -No guard was near the Cardinal; the only persons with him besides Simnel -and Holiday being some half-dozen attendants bearing torches. Pole’s -features wore a grave and somewhat severe expression. He manifested no -apprehension whatever, but fixed a searching though somewhat sorrowful -glance upon Osbert and the insurgent crew drawn up behind him. - -Seen by the light of the torches which gleamed upon the Cardinal’s -majestic figure, upon Constance’s pallid but lovely features, upon -Priuli’s noble countenance, and Derrick Carver’s rugged physiognomy—upon -Osbert, who, sword in hand, confronted the Cardinal, and upon the -insurgents with their pikes—the whole picture was exceedingly striking. - -The conference was opened by Pole, who, eyeing Osbert severely, and -speaking in a stern tone, said, “I have caused my gates to be thrown -open to you, Sir, in order to show you that I have no fear. By what -authority do you demand the liberation of the persons committed to my -charge?” - -“I have no authority for the demand I make,” replied Osbert, “but I have -the power to enforce compliance, and that must suffice. You have done -well in throwing open your gates to us, Lord Cardinal, for we design you -no injury. Let Constance Tyrrell and Derrick Carver, both of whom I see -with you, be delivered up to us, and we will trouble you no further.” - -“And what will you do if I refuse?” said the Cardinal, sternly. - -“We will take them,” rejoined Osbert. “But I beseech your Eminence not -to compel us to have recourse to violence.” - -“Hear me, misguided man,” said Pole; “and hear me all of ye,” he -continued, addressing the insurgents in a louder tone, “I will not -affect to misunderstand the character in which you come. You are rebels -and traitors to the Queen, and have risen in arms against her.” - -“None would be more loyal and devoted subjects of her Majesty than we, -were our rights and liberties respected,” said Osbert: “but we have -thrown off our allegiance because we will not submit to be governed by a -Spanish king. We will not suffer our preachers and pastors to be burnt -at the stake as heretics and infidels, nor our country to be enslaved. -But we have not come hither to make known our grievances to your -Eminence, or to ask for redress, which we well know we cannot obtain -from you. We have not come hither to do you injury of any sort, for we -hold you in profound respect, and wish there were many of your creed -like you. Our object is to liberate all prisoners for religion, and we -therefore require the release of the two persons in your custody.” - -“Before you proceed to extremities,” rejoined Pole, “let me counsel you -to pause and consider what you are about. You are engaged in a rash -enterprise, which will in no way benefit your cause, but will infallibly -lead to your destruction. By this outbreak you will give your rulers a -plea for further oppression. I do not hesitate to say that I am averse -to religious persecution, and would gladly see an end put to it, but -this is not the plan to pursue. In a few hours your outbreak will be -crushed, and then the party you represent will be worse off than ever. -To all such as are peaceably disposed among you, whose families are dear -to them, and who would avoid bloodshed and ignominious death, I would -say disperse quietly, go to your homes, and come not forth again on a -like pretext. To you, Osbert Clinton, who have been unwise enough to -place yourself at the head of this insurrection, I must hold other -language. Your only safety is in flight. A price will be set on your -head, and, if taken, you will die the death of a traitor.” - -“I am aware of it,” replied Osbert. “But I have sworn to free my country -and my religion, or perish in the attempt. I have no thoughts of flight, -neither will my followers desert me. But we have talked long enough. You -know our determination. Are we to have the prisoners peaceably, or must -we take them by force?” - -“I should be loth to provoke you to bloodshed,” replied the Cardinal. -“Here are the two prisoners, as you see. I will place no restraint upon -them. If they choose to go with you, it is well. If not, you will depart -without them.” - -“I readily agree to the terms, and thank your Eminence for sparing me -the necessity of violence,” replied Osbert. “I do not think they will -hesitate. Derrick Carver, you have heard what has passed. We wait for -you.” - -But, to Osbert’s great surprise, the enthusiast did not move. - -“I cannot go unless I am set free by the Cardinal,” he said. - -“How?” cried Osbert. - -“His Eminence suffered me to go forth on my promise to return,” replied -Carver, “and I will now prove to him that I am to be relied on.” - -“I cannot prevent your departure,” said Pole; “neither can I set you -free.” - -“Then I stay,” replied Carver. - -“I am not disappointed in you,” observed Pole, approvingly. - -“If such be your determination when freedom is offered you, you must -have taken leave of your senses,” said Osbert. “Constance, I call upon -you—and shall not, I am sure, call in vain.” - -“I cannot leave the good Cardinal, who has sheltered and protected me, -without his consent, even at your bidding, Osbert,” she replied. - -“And my consent must be refused,” said Pole. “Alas! misguided man,” he -continued to Osbert. “You little know what you have done. Just as the -King has assented to your union with Constance, you yourself raise an -insuperable obstacle to it. Now Constance is lost to you for ever.” - -“It is too true, Osbert!—it is too true,” she cried. “Why did you come -hither thus?” - -“Ah! why?” he cried, striking his head with his clenched hand. -“Perdition on my folly!” - -“Save yourself by instant flight—that is the best advice I can give -you,” said the Cardinal. - -“Desert my friends—never!” exclaimed Osbert. “The die is cast, and I -must stand the issue. Constance, by all the love you profess to bear me, -I implore you to come with me.” - -“Alas! alas! I cannot obey you,” she rejoined. - -“Then I will carry you off in spite of your resistance,” cried Osbert. -“Forward, friends, forward!” - -Some few advanced at the summons, but the majority, upon whom the -Cardinal’s harangue, combined with subsequent circumstances, had -produced a powerful impression, held back. - -As Osbert stepped forward, Rodomont and his two comrades placed -themselves in his way. - -“Back, misguided man!” cried the Cardinal. “Another step, and you rush -on certain destruction. The sanctity of this asylum shall not be -violated with impunity.” - -Just then loud shouts were heard, and some of the insurgents rushing -forth to see what was the matter, immediately returned to say that a -large number of the royal guard were landing from boats, and that some -of them were already on the wharf. - -“What shall we do?” cried several voices. - -“Give them battle,” rejoined Osbert, in a loud voice. “Farewell, -Constance,” he added; “if I fall, think that I came to save you. Now, -friends, to the wharf!—to the wharf!” - -Hereupon, all the insurgents, headed by Osbert, rushed forth -simultaneously from the archway, shouting, “Down with King Philip!—down -with the Pope!” - -As soon as they were gone, the gates were closed by order of the -Cardinal. - -Some thirty or forty archers had already disembarked from the boats that -had brought them, and others were leaping ashore, as Osbert and his -partisans appeared on the wharf. Fierce shouts were raised on both -sides, and in another instant a desperate conflict commenced. By a -sudden dash, Osbert hoped to drive the enemy into the river; but the -archers stood their ground well, and being quickly reinforced by their -comrades from the boats, they not only repelled the attack made upon -them, but forced the insurgents to retire. - -It soon became evident to Rodomont and his lieutenants, who had mounted -to the summit of the gateway to watch the conflict, that it must -speedily terminate in favour of the archers, who were more than a match -for their brave but undisciplined opponents. And so it turned out. In -less than ten minutes the conflict was over, and the insurgents -dispersed or made captive. Osbert fought desperately to the last, but -finding it in vain to struggle longer, followed by three or four others, -among whom were Udal and Rufford, he leaped into a boat, and, pushing -off, was borne swiftly down the river. - -Half-a-dozen other boats, manned by archers, instantly started in -pursuit, and frequent shots were fired at the fugitives. Whether any of -these took effect could not be ascertained by Rodomont and his comrades, -who watched the chase with great interest from the battlements; but, at -all events, the flying barque held on its course, and seemed to gain -upon the others. At last, pursued and pursuers disappeared from view. - -“As the Queen’s loyal subject I ought not to wish well to a traitor and -a rebel,” remarked Rodomont, “and yet I cannot help hoping that Osbert -Clinton has escaped.” - -In this wish both his comrades concurred. - - - - - End of the Fifth Book. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - BOOK VI. - THE LEWES MARTYR. - - - - - CHAPTER I. - - OF THE PARTING BETWEEN DERRICK CARVER AND CONSTANCE. - - -The attempt made by the conspirators to cause a general rising proved -completely abortive. Stafford and his party received some accessions to -their numbers as they marched along, but before they reached Charing -Cross they were attacked and dispersed by a troop of mounted -arquebusiers, who issued from Whitehall. Several persons were arrested, -among whom were the two officers of the Princess Elizabeth’s household, -Peckham and Werne, but the ringleaders managed to escape. Next day, -Stafford, Dudley, Kingston, Udal, Osbert Clinton, and the rest of the -party, were publicly proclaimed as outlaws, rebels, traitors, and -disturbers of the peace, and a large reward offered for their capture. - -Nothing, however, was said about the French ambassador. Only to Gardiner -did Philip avow that he had been secretly present with Father de Castro -at the meeting in the crypt, and the Chancellor counselled him not to -allow this circumstance to transpire publicly, as they had proof enough -against the conspirators without it; above all, Gardiner was opposed to -any proceedings being taken against De Noailles. Thus the wily -ambassador escaped with impunity as on previous occasions. A strict -watch, however, was kept upon his movements. - -It was confidently anticipated, both by the King and Gardiner, that -before many days all the chief conspirators would be arrested, but in -this expectation they were disappointed. No traces of any of them could -be discovered. Some doubts were entertained as to the fate of Osbert -Clinton. Two persons were shot in the boat in which he escaped from -Lambeth, and their bodies thrown into the Thames, and it was thought he -was one of them; but this was by no means clear. - -While the search for the leaders of the outbreak was thus being -actively, though unsuccessfully, prosecuted, Peckham and Werne were -taken to the Tower and put to the torture, in order to compel them to -accuse the Princess Elizabeth of complicity in the affair, but nothing -could be wrung from them, and, with twenty other luckless personages who -had been captured at the same time, they were hanged, drawn, and -quartered, and their heads set upon the north gateway of London Bridge. - -Meanwhile, the religious persecution continued with unabated rigour. -Bishop Hooper, with two others, had undergone martyrdom at different -places, and six more prisoners, excommunicated by Bonner, and delivered -over to the civil power, were about to perish in the same manner. - -Conscious of the odium attaching to these sanguinary measures, Gardiner -prudently resigned his post at the ecclesiastical tribunal to Bonner, -who thenceforward acted as supreme judge, and was undeterred by scruples -of any sort. - -A momentary check was, however, given to his severity from an unexpected -quarter. From the various manifestations made towards him by the -Protestant party, and from other circumstances, Philip could not fail to -perceive that if he took any further part in these barbarous -proceedings, he should raise up a host of determined enemies, so he -caused Father Alfonso to preach publicly, before him and the court, a -sermon strongly condemnatory of religious persecution. The plan -completely answered the King’s expectations, it being felt that such a -sermon could not have been preached without his sanction, and it was -argued, therefore, that he must disapprove of the course pursued by -Bonner. - -The effect of this remarkable discourse—remarkable, indeed, as emanating -from one who had been designated “The Scourge of Heresy”—was to stay the -bitter persecution for a while, but, though momentarily checked, it -revived with a greater fury than before. The six unfortunate persons -excommunicated by Bonner were consigned to the flames, and urged to -greater activity by the Marquis of Winchester, and other members of the -council, the zealous prelate looked out for fresh victims. - -Bonner had long burned to wreak his vengeance upon Derrick Carver, and -was at last able to gratify his desire. Having procured a warrant from -the Queen for the deliverance up to him of the prisoner, who was still -confined in the Lollards’ Tower, he immediately acted upon it. Before he -was taken away, Carver, by permission of the Cardinal, was allowed to -bid farewell to Constance Tyrrell. The interview took place in the Post -Room in the Lollards’ Tower, and in order that there might be no check -upon their freedom of discourse, they were left alone together. - -“Daughter,” said Carver, who appeared more subdued than usual, “I am -about to win the crown of martyrdom for which I have so long striven, -and to inscribe my name upon that scroll which shall hereafter be a -guide to our Church. In quitting you for a while, I expect you to remain -stedfast in the faith. Be not shaken by the arguments of the Cardinal, -who, though a good man, has been brought up in superstition and -idolatry, and cannot free himself from the errors of his creed.” - -“Have no fear for me,” replied Constance. “I shall soon follow in the -same path you are about to tread.” - -“Heaven forbid!” exclaimed Carver, with an irrepressible shudder. “Oh! -Constance, while alone in my cell, I have communed with myself, sounding -my breast to its depths, and weighing every thought and action, and I -reproach myself that I have led you too far. I have kindled a holy -fervour in your breast like that which animates my own, and which -incites you to bear witness to your faith by death.” - -“True. But surely you should rejoice that you have kindled such a -flame,” she rejoined. - -“No; I would quench it,” he cried. “Seek not martyrdom. Rush not upon -fiery torments—but live—live a godly life.” - -“These words are strange from you, who have so often painted the glories -of martyrdom to me, and urged me to share them with you.” - -“I repent that I did so,” he rejoined. “Were you to suffer with me, your -torments would afflict me a thousand times more than my own. ’Twere -terrible that a frame so fair as yours should be consumed by fire. It -must not be. You are young and beautiful. You love, and are beloved. -Live and be happy. Live for Osbert Clinton.” - -“Alas!” exclaimed Constance, “I know not if Osbert still lives. It is -thought he perished on that fatal night when he came here to liberate -us. He has not been heard of since. But if he lives, it is as a -proscribed rebel, with a price set on his head, and if he be taken, his -doom is certain. I have nothing left but to die.” - -“No, you must live,” said Carver, solemnly. “Osbert Clinton is not dead. -He did not perish on that disastrous night, as you suppose. I have seen -and spoken with him at the window of my cell, which he reached as he did -when you, dear daughter, were its occupant. He and his friends are not -disheartened by the ill success of their enterprise. It was rash and -precipitate, and failed in consequence. But they are planning another -insurrection, and I pray Heaven to crown it with success, since it has -for its aim the restoration of our religion and the downfall of Philip!” - -“I rejoice to hear that Osbert still lives,” said Constance; “but I fear -these plots will eventually conduct him to the scaffold.” - -“If he should so perish, then seek for a martyr’s crown, if you will,” -said Carver; “but while he lives, live for him. Something tells me you -will yet be united.” - -“I dare not hope so,” she rejoined. - -“If my last prayers will avail to ensure your happiness, you shall have -them,” said Carver. “And now we must part. Once more I exhort you to -continue stedfast in the faith. But be not influenced by the desire of -vain-glory, which, perchance, may be my own besetting sin. And now -receive my blessing!” - -And as she bent before him, he spread his arms over her head, and -pronounced a solemn benediction. - -There was then a deep silence, broken only by Constance’s sobs. - -“Weep not, dear daughter,” he said. “Our parting ought to be joyous -rather than sad, seeing that my trials are well-nigh over, and I am -about to reap my reward. Farewell!” he added, taking her hand, and -pressing his lips to it. “Forget not what I have said to you.” - -“Fear me not!” she rejoined, sinking upon a bench. “Farewell!” - -Carver cast a compassionate look at her, and then striding resolutely -towards the door, he called out that he was ready, whereupon Mallet -instantly appeared. - -Without hazarding another glance at Constance, he then quitted the -chamber, and was taken by Mallet to the gate, where he was delivered to -the officers sent for him by Bonner. - -A barge awaited him, and in this conveyance he was taken to Paul’s -Wharf. Thence he was escorted to the consistory at Saint Paul’s, where -Bonner was sitting in judgment with the Lord Mayor, the sheriffs, and -several members of the council. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - HOW DERRICK CARVER WAS TAKEN TO LEWES. - - -When Derrick Carver was brought before the tribunal, Bonner eyed him -with a smile of malignant satisfaction, and observed to Sheriff -Woodrooffe, who was sitting near him,— - -“At last I have got this pestilent fellow, whom the Cardinal has so long -screened from justice. He shall not escape now. I will deal roundly with -him.” - -On this, he caused the minutes of the prisoner’s previous examinations -to be read to him by an officer in the court, which being done, Bonner -said, in a bitter and derisive tone. - -“Such were the detestable and damnable opinions professed by thee, -Derrick Carver, when thou wert last interrogated in the Lollards’ Tower; -but doubtless the exhortations and persuasions of the Lord Cardinal have -wrought a beneficial change, and thou art now willing to confess thine -errors and abjure them.” - -“My opinions have undergone no change,” replied Carver. “But if any -Romanist could have converted me, it would be Cardinal Pole.” - -“Ah! you admit so much,” cried Bonner. “Why should Cardinal Pole prevail -with you more than others? Hath he more zeal—more devotion—more -theological learning than others have?” - -“I know not whether he hath more zeal and learning than your lordship, -but he has more Christian charity,” replied Carver. “He understands the -Gospel, and is guided by its precepts, which you are not.” - -“Belike you deem his Eminence less rigid, less orthodox than I am?” said -Bonner. - -“My tenets are not _his_ tenets,” replied Carver; “yet I hold him to be -a good man, though, unhappily, blinded to the truth. Your lordship may -be the more orthodox Catholic of the two, but you are the worse man.” - -“I thank thee for the admission, thou foul-mouthed knave,” cried Bonner. -“You all hear that he charges the Cardinal with unsoundness of opinion,” -he added to the court. - -“I charge thee with attempting to pervert my words,” retorted Carver. “I -meant to say that Cardinal Pole is the chief living light and glory of -the Church of Rome, whereas thou art its shame and reproach. In after -times, when this bitter persecution of the faithful is spoken of, -Reginald Pole will be remembered for mildness and toleration, while thou -wilt be execrated as the ’bloody Bishop Bonner’—a name that shall cling -to thee for ever!” - -“I would rather have thy censure than thy commendation,” rejoined -Bonner. “Had the Cardinal treated thee with due severity, thou wouldst -never have lauded his virtues. But thou hast said enough to convince us -thou art obstinate and impenitent. Therefore I shall not take up the -time of the court by questioning thee further. Down on thy knees while -sentence of excommunication is pronounced upon thee.” - -“I kneel only to Heaven,” replied the prisoner, firmly. - -At a sign from the bishop, two officers seized him, and, in spite of his -resistance, forced him upon his knees, detaining him in this posture -while the sentence was read to him by Bonner. This done, he was -permitted to rise, and the officers left him. - -“Thou art now accursed,” pursued Bonner, “and henceforward, if any man -shall eat with thee, or drink with thee, or otherwise help thee or -comfort thee, he will be a partaker in the curse.” - -“You have put me out of the communion of a Church which I have quitted -of my own accord for these ten years,” said Carver. “As to your -anathemas, they affright me not. May they recoil with added strength on -your own head.” - -“Away, thou miserable blasphemer!” cried Bonner, furiously. “I have done -with thee for ever.” - -“No, not for ever, thou unrighteous judge,” rejoined Carver. “I summon -thee to appear with me before the Judgment Throne of Heaven to answer -for the blood thou art about to shed.” - -So awful was the tone in which these words were uttered, that a profound -impression was upon all the hearers, and even Bonner trembled. But he -quickly shook off his trepidation, and exclaimed,— - -“The gates of Heaven will be fast closed to you, unless you repent. You -will now be delivered to the sheriffs, and by them will be taken to -Newgate, where you will remain until after your trial. If you are -condemned, as I nothing doubt you will be, you will be burned at Lewes, -from the neighbourhood of which place you come, and where we learn there -are many tainted with false doctrines, to whom your death may prove a -salutary warning.” - -“It will strengthen them in their faith, when they see how a believer in -the Gospel can die,” rejoined Carver. - -“Away with him!” cried Bonner, impatiently. “Away with him!” - -On this, the prisoner was removed from the court, and conveyed with two -others, who had been examined before his arrival at the consistory, to -Newgate. - -By command of Sheriff Woodrooffe, who accompanied him to the prison, he -was placed in a noisome dungeon, and only allowed bread and water. After -a few days’ confinement, he was brought up for trial, and, as had been -foretold by Bonner, condemned to death at the stake. - -Orders were then given by Sheriff Woodrooffe that he should be taken to -Lewes, under a sufficient guard, for immediate execution, and on the -following day the little cavalcade set out on its journey, stopping for -the first night at Croydon. The inhabitants of the place flocked forth -to see the prisoner, and many of them expressed great commiseration for -him, but he was not permitted by the guard to speak to them, or to -receive any refreshments offered him. - -“Avoid him!” cried Father Josfrid, a Dominican friar by whom he was -accompanied; “he is excommunicated, and if ye give him aught, ye will -share in the heavy curse under which he labours.” - -From the exhortations of this zealous monk Carver was never for a moment -free, though they produced no other effect upon him than annoyance. The -escort was commanded by an officer named Brand, who had been selected -for the business by Sheriff Woodrooffe on account of his hatred to the -Protestant party. He was a sullen, sour-tempered personage, and showed -his ill will to the prisoner both by word and blow. Carver, however, -bore this harsh usage without a murmur. - -On the second day the party reached East Grinstead, where they passed -the night, a cellar with a truss of straw laid on the floor being -allotted to Carver; and starting early on the following morning, they -reached Ditchling about noon, and, after an hour’s halt, commenced the -ascent of the downs. - -On arriving at Ditchling, the prisoner earnestly besought Captain Brand -to take him to Brightelmstone, in order that he might bid farewell to -his wife and children, and aged mother; but the petition was refused, -the officer declaring he would not go half-a-dozen miles out of his way -to pleasure a heretic. - -“They can come and see you burned at Lewes to-morrow, if they list,” he -added, with a savage grin. - -Hearing what passed, a young man, mounted on a strong iron-grey horse, -who had entered the inn-yard almost immediately after the little -cavalcade, inquired the nearest road to Brightelmstone, and immediately -galloped off in that direction. - -Having mounted the steep hill-side, and passed Ditchling Beacon, the -party proceeded along the brow of the downs, whence such magnificent -views of the weald of Sussex are obtained, though these now received -little attention, until they came to Mount Harry, on whose verdant -slopes was fought the great battle between Henry III. and the Barons -under Simon de Montfort, when the ancient and picturesque town of Lewes, -with its towering castle and ruined priory, its numerous churches, -gates, and circling walls, burst upon their view. - -“Welcome! thou city of refuge,” exclaimed Carver, stretching out his -hands towards the town. “Thou art gladsome to mine eyes as was Ramoth -Gilead to the fugitives from Jordan. There shall I be at rest.” - -“There will be a rare bonfire in that old town to-morrow,” observed -Captain Brand, in a jeering tone, to the prisoner—“a bonfire such as the -townsfolk have seldom seen, and which they are likely long to recollect. -’Twill be a grand spectacle to those who look on,” he added with stern -significance. - -“I had rather be the chief actor in the spectacle than a beholder of -it,” replied Carver; “and I trust those who witness it will long -remember it.” - -On this, Brand rode on, and Father Josfrid resumed the exhortation which -he had been obliged for the nonce to suspend. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER III. - - HOW DERRICK CARVER WAS PLACED IN A VAULT BENEATH - THE STAR INN AT LEWES. - - -At the period of our history, Lewes, as we have just intimated, was -surrounded by walls built of stone, and of considerable strength, though -few traces of these fortifications are now left. At the west gate of the -town the party was met by the high sheriff, Sir Richard de Warren, and -Master Piddinghoe, the headborough, attended by a large posse of men -armed with halberds. Besides these, there were many burgesses and -priests, who had come forth to see the prisoner. At this place Derrick -Carver was delivered over to the high sheriff by Captain Brand, who at -the same time handed to Sir Richard the warrant for the prisoner’s -execution. - -“All shall be ready for the ceremonial to-morrow morning,” said De -Warren. “We cannot lodge him in the castle, but we will place him in a -vault beneath the Star Inn, where he will be perfectly secure.” - -“I have fulfilled mine office in delivering him into your hands, Sir -Richard,” replied Brand. “But my orders from Sheriff Woodrooffe are to -tarry here till the sentence is carried out.” - -“You will not be detained beyond to-morrow morning, Sir,” said De -Warren. - -On this the party passed through the gate, and began to move slowly down -the High Street, which formed a gradual descent towards the centre of -the town. On either side the street were habitations of various sizes, -but all of quaint and picturesque architecture. As the train advanced, -the inhabitants came forth to see the prisoner, to many of whom he was -personally known, and these loudly expressed their commiseration, and -their abhorrence of his persecutors. - -By the time the train had reached the massive Norman gate of the castle, -so large a crowd had collected that the progress of the party was -impeded, and the high sheriff’s attendants had to use the poles of their -halberds to effect a passage. In spite, however, of the exertions of the -officers and men, the throng could not be kept back, but forced -themselves up to the prisoner, and catching hold of his garments, and -clinging to his horse, besought his blessing. - -“Stand back!—touch him not!” cried Father Josfrid. “He is -excommunicated.” - -Little attention however, was paid to the priest. In vain Carver -besought those nearest him to retire—in vain the officers commanded them -to stand back—they would not stir. At last, force was employed, they -were thrust violently aside, and amid shrieks of terror and groans and -yells of indignation, Carver was hurried along, and finally conveyed -through a gateway into a large yard at the rear of the Star Inn. As soon -as this had been accomplished the gate was shut, and a guard placed in -front of it. - -This ancient hostel, which still exists, though it has undergone many -transformations, was then a large and substantial structure, capable of -accommodating a great number of guests, and was managed by Dame Dunster, -a buxom widow, whose boast it was that the best mutton in Sussex, the -fattest capons, the most perfectly seasoned venison pasties, the most -delicious stewed eels, and the brightest sack and claret, were to be had -at the Star at Lewes. Besides these good things, and many others, those -who lodged with Dame Dunster had the luxury of linen white as snow, and -fragrant of lavender. Nothing, in short, was wanting at the Star—a -comely and good-humoured landlady, young and not ill-favoured -handmaidens, and active drawers—these for the guests, while for their -steeds there were good stables and good provender. - -Beneath the hostel there existed, and indeed still exists, a large -vault, wherein, as the high sheriff had intimated to Captain Brand, it -was intended to place Derrick Carver for the night. The subterranean -chamber was of great strength, the roof high and arched, and the walls -of solid stone. It was of great antiquity, and had originally belonged -to a monastic edifice. On one side, at a considerable height from the -ground, was an unglazed window or aperture, contrived for the admission -of air and light. This aperture was placed on a level with the street, -and was secured by stout iron bars, fixed horizontally and close -together. This singular vault is still much in the same state as we have -described it, though it is now used for other purposes than as a place -of detention of prisoners, being, in fact, a very cool and commodious -cellar. - -When Derrick Carver was taken into the inn-yard, as already related, he -became so faint that he was obliged to sit down on a horse-block for a -few minutes to recover himself. Noticing his feeble condition, Dame -Dunster who had come forth to look at him, kindly sent for a cup of -sack, and offered it to him. But Father Josfrid again interposed, and -bade her take the wine away, if she would not fall under the same ban as -the miserable wretch before her. But the kind-hearted hostess persisted, -whereupon the priest snatched the cup from her, and dashed its contents -on the ground. - -“You must have a heart utterly void of compassion, or you could not act -thus,” cried Dame Dunster to Father Josfrid. “You would see the poor man -die, and not raise a hand to help him. It would be happy for him, -indeed, if he were to die, as in that case he would escape further -cruelty.” - -“I am better now,” replied Derrick Carver, raising himself to his feet -by a great effort. “I lack not the wine you would have given me to -drink, but I thank you heartily for the kind intent, and invoke Heaven’s -blessings upon your house.” - -“Thy blessings will prove curses, thou outcast from Heaven,” cried the -priest. - -“Be not troubled by his words, good sister,” said Carver. “Be mindful of -what I say to you. Avoid idolatry and superstition. Place your faith in -the Gospel, and you shall live. Pray for me, sister, and I will pray for -you.” - -Dame Dunster and her maidens turned away weeping, while Carver descended -a flight of stone steps leading to the vault, the door of which being -unlocked he was rudely thrust into the subterranean chamber. A few -trusses of straw for a couch, with bread-and-water for sustenance, being -supplied him, he was left alone, and the door locked outside. - -After glancing round the vault, noting its size, and the solidity of its -walls, Carver turned his attention to the barred opening, already -described as being on a level with the street. Through this opening -noises reached his ears, but no one was allowed to approach and hold -converse with him, a guard being placed outside the inn. - -Carver took a few turns in the vault, and then sitting down upon a -wooden bench, which constituted its sole furniture, took out his Bible, -which had been happily spared him, and began to read it. He had been -occupied in this manner for some time, when the strokes of a pickaxe -dealt upon the stones in the street disturbed him, and he raised his -head to listen. By-and-by the clatter of a shovel was heard—then there -was a great noise as if several men were carrying a heavy mass, which -appeared to be plunged into a hole that had just been digged; and then -there was a dull, dead, thumping sound, as if the earth were being -beaten down by a ram. - -Suspecting what was going forward, but desiring to know the truth, -Carver placed the bench immediately below the window, and, mounting upon -it, raised himself so that he could just look through the bars into the -street. He then found that his conjectures were correct, and that the -noises he had heard were caused by men who were planting the stake in -the ground to which he was to be attached on the morrow. With a mournful -curiosity he watched them at their work, and did not withdraw till the -stake was firmly secured, and a heavy iron chain attached to it. He had -just got down, when he heard Captain Brand, whose harsh voice he -instantly recognised, giving directions to the men. - -“Take care that plenty of fagots are provided,” he said; “and, -furthermore, I must have an empty tar-barrel large enough to hold the -prisoner. He boasts of his firmness,” added Brand with a bitter laugh. -“We will see whether we cannot shake it.” - -It would seem that he was likely to be disappointed in his expectation, -for Carver heard the order given without the slightest feeling of dread, -but calmly resumed the perusal of the sacred volume at the point where -he had laid it aside. Neither did he desist until it grew dark, and he -was unable to read longer. - -He then knelt down and prayed fervently, continuing his vigils until -long after midnight, when weariness overcame him, and flinging himself -upon the straw, he presently fell asleep. - -He was roused from his slumbers by a stone which fell upon the floor of -the vault not far from where he was lying, and as he stirred he heard a -voice calling to him from the barred window, and looking in that -direction, he could just distinguish the figure of a man. - -“Who speaks?” he demanded rising to his feet. - -“A friend,” replied the other. “Come nearer—quick!” - -“The voice seems familiar to me,” observed Carver, “and if I did not -deem it impossible, I should say it was——” - -“It is he you suppose,” interrupted the speaker. “Come as near me as you -can, and come quickly, for I may be discovered.” - -Thus adjured, Carver mounted the bench, and was then only separated by -the bars from the person outside, whom he now recognised as Osbert -Clinton. - -“Why have you incurred this danger on my account, oh, rash young man?” -he cried. - -“I have somewhat to impart,” replied Osbert; “but I must be brief, for -though the man on guard has quitted his post, he may return. In a word, -then, I shall make an attempt to deliver you from these bloodthirsty -tigers to-morrow. I have half a dozen friends with me, and when you are -brought forth for execution, we will fall upon the guard and set you -free.” - -“I forbid you to make the attempt, my son,” replied Carver. “I am fully -prepared to die, and would not accept a pardon from my enemies were it -offered me. By freeing me as you propose, you would wrest from me the -crown of martyrdom which I hope to win at yonder stake. My race is -almost run, and the goal is at hand. I have done with the world, and -would not be brought back to it. My last sufferings will be sharp, but -they will be speedily over, and I rejoice that I am able to bear them. -Again, I say, this attempt must not be made.” - -“Since you will have it so, I must needs obey,” rejoined Osbert, in a -mournful tone. “And yet I would try to move you.” - -“It would be in vain,” said Carver. “Our moments are precious. Let them -not be wasted in idle discussion. I will not fly from the death prepared -for me. The stake is ready, and shall not want the victim. I know you -will readily do me a service. Seek out my poor wife and children at -Brightelmstone, and bid them farewell for me.” - -“I have already seen them,” replied Osbert. “Your wife is ill—too ill to -leave the house—and I enjoined her not to come here to-morrow.” - -“You did right—quite right,” rejoined Carver. “What of my aged mother?” -he demanded, in a voice of profound emotion. - -“I ought to have no concealment from you now,” said Osbert. “Your mother -is no more.” - -“I thought so,” replied Carver, after a pause. “She appeared to me just -now during my slumber. Her countenance wore a heavenly smile, and -methought her lips opened to address me, but I could not catch the words -she uttered. Her spirit was still hovering nigh me when you woke me from -the blissful dream.” - -There was a deep, solemn pause, after which Carver continued: “And now, -Osbert Clinton, I have some counsel to give you. The success of the -great enterprise on which you are engaged will depend on the prudence -with which it is conducted. Be not rash. Wait for a favourable -opportunity to strike the blow, and take heed that you do not place -confidence in traitors.” - -“We expect men and money from France,” said Osbert. - -“France will play you false, as she has done before,” replied Carver. - -“But we are obliged to trust to that power, since we have now no other -resources,” said Osbert. “All our possessions have been seized and -sequestered, and we have not wherewithal to pay the host we could raise. -We have men, but not money. We lack as many chests of gold as were -brought from Spain by Philip when he landed at Southampton.” - -“What became of that Spanish bullion?” demanded Carver. - -“Part of it has been expended in bribes to our venal nobles,” replied -Osbert. “But the rest is deposited in the Tower.” - -“Is there much of the treasure left?” inquired Carver. - -“Half is left, as I understand,” replied Osbert. - -“Why not seize upon it, then?” cried the other. “’Tis lawful spoil. -Instead of being employed to corrupt mercenary nobles to enslave their -country, let it be used to free the land from Spanish thraldom and -Popish tyranny. Have no scruples. Seize upon it, I say. It was brought -into England to forge golden fetters for our rulers, let it be turned -into avenging swords.” - -“That treasure, indeed, would accomplish all we seek, if we could obtain -possession of it,” said Osbert. “But I have told you it is safely -deposited in the Tower.” - -“And I say to you that it must be your business to get it thence,” -rejoined Carver. - -“You would not have me lay siege to the Tower to obtain it?” said -Osbert. - -“By stratagem you may accomplish what you desire,” returned Carver. “I -have no plan to suggest; but if you weigh the matter carefully over, one -is sure to occur to you.” - -“I will give it due consideration,” said Osbert. “Have you aught more to -say?” - -“Only to wish you happiness with her you love,” replied Carver. “My last -words to Constance were to urge her to look forward confidently to the -day when she will be united to you. For that day will come. It may not -come so soon as you anticipate and desire, but come it will. One word -more, and I have done. Should this insurrection prosper, and your -enemies fall into your hands, let no harm befal Cardinal Pole. And now -tarry no longer, my son. Take my blessing with you, and depart.” - -“It is time,” replied Osbert. “I hear the footsteps of the guard. I -shall be near you at the stake. Adieu!” - -So saying, he disappeared, while Carver, descending from the bench, -knelt down and prayed fervently. - -His devotions ended, he arose, and bethinking him of the vision he had -seen during his slumber, he called out, “Spirit of her from whom I -derived my being, if thou art indeed permitted to visit me, and art nigh -me now, as I think, I adjure thee to manifest thyself to me in the same -angelic form, and with the same angelic aspect, as I beheld thee in my -dream. Appear before me in this celestial guise if thou canst, and cheer -and comfort me with thy smile!” - -At the close of this invocation, which he uttered with great fervour, he -looked around, half hoping that the spirit would become visible, but -nothing met his gaze except the gloomy walls of his prison. He fancied, -however, that he heard something like a soft, low sigh, and felt a -breath of cool air upon his brow. - -“It may not be,” he said. “Thou canst not reveal thyself to me, or mine -eyes are unable to discern thee. But I must have patience. In a few -short hours I shall be as thou art, and we can then hold the communion -together which is denied us now.” - -He then resumed his devotions, and continued in earnest prayer till dawn -glimmered through the bars of the window, and ere long filled the vault -with light. - -Then some slight stir began to be heard in the street, and by-and-by -those on guard peered in at the bars of the window. They beheld the -prisoner seated upon the bench, with the Bible open on his knee, -profoundly occupied in its perusal. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - - THE PROCESSION TO THE CALVARY. - - -A lovely morning dawned upon Lewes. The sun, which ere it reached its -meridian was destined to shine upon a terrible ceremonial, rose -brilliantly over Mount Caburn, glittering upon the brow of that majestic -eminence, and on the smooth summits of the adjacent hill, and filling -the wide valley, watered by the meandering Ouse, with radiance. Kingston -Hill with the heights, enclosing the valley on the west, and extending -to Newhaven, glowed with roseate lustre, as did lordly Mount Harry and -his subject hills at the rear of the town. The noble amphitheatre of -downs, by which the town is surrounded, were seen in all their beauty, -and no one unacquainted with what was passing, would have supposed that -a morn so auspicious could usher in other than a joyous day. - -At an early hour the bells of the different churches began to toll -solemnly, announcing to the inhabitants that a sad ceremonial was about -to take place, and shortly after six o’clock a religious procession, -consisting of a number of Cluniac monks, with the clergy and authorities -of the place, the high sheriff, the under-sheriffs, the chief burgesses, -with the headborough and constables, assembled in the High Street, and -proceeded to the Star Inn, where Derrick Carver was brought out, and -ordered to join it. The train was headed by the Cluniac monks, who were -attired in the habits of their order, and after them walked the -prisoner, with Father Josfrid beside him. Next came the sheriff with -Captain Brand, then the local clergy and authorities, while the -head-borough and constables brought up the rear. The procession -descended the steep street leading to the East Gate, through which it -passed, and then, turning off on the right, and skirting the old walls, -which were thronged with spectators, crossed the valley to Southover, -and shaped its course towards the singular mount rising on the east of -the ruined priory of St. Pancras. On the summit of this eminence, a -large crucifix, with the figure of the Saviour nailed to it, was then -reared, forming, from its commanding position, a conspicuous object for -miles around. - -On reaching the summit of the mount, the monks prostrated themselves at -the foot of the cross, and began to recite a prayer, while the rest of -the procession assumed an equally reverential posture. Derrick Carver, -however, refused to kneel, and on this occasion his prejudices were -respected. As he remained standing amidst the kneeling assemblage, he -cast his eyes around, and surveyed the fair scene of which he was about -to take leave for ever. To one less firmly constituted, it might have -seemed hard to quit so lovely a world. But his thoughts were fixed on -heaven, and though nature put on her most tempting aspect, she could not -lure him back to earth. - -Immediately beneath him lay the ruins of the once noble priory of St. -Pancras, demolished by the Vicar-General Cromwell, in the reign of Henry -VIII., and as he looked at the fragments of this vast and stately pile, -Carver rejoiced in its destruction. Adjoining these ruins was an immense -dovecot, built in the form of a cross, above which thousands of pigeons -were circling or alighting on its roof. On his right, across a woody -valley, climbing the side of a hill, and with its picturesque -habitations intermingled with trees, was the town with whose annals his -name was thenceforward to be associated. Beautiful it looked on that -bright clear morning, and proudly towered its old Norman castle—grey -walls, quaint houses, and church-towers, glittering in the sunbeams, and -all seeming to claim attention; but Carver turned from them to gaze at -the downs, and as his eye wandered over those fair hills, thoughts of -other days rushed upon him. - -Many and many a happy hour had he spent upon those downs. Familiar with -all their beauties, his imagination carried him from point to point, -till it brought him to the little fishing-town where he was born, and -where the greater part of his life had been spent. For a moment only did -he yield to the emotions awakened within his breast. They were sharp and -poignant, but he instantly checked them, and resumed his former -stoicism. - -Just then, the monks having finished their prayer, arose, and began to -chant a hymn to the blessed Virgin, in which all those with them joined. -Many of the inhabitants of the town had followed the procession to the -calvary, and by this time a large concourse had assembled on the sides -and at the base of the mount. All these persons joined in the choral -hymn; and the effect of so many voices linked together in harmony was -inexpressibly fine. - -At the conclusion of the hymn the monks began slowly to descend the -mount, chanting lugubrious strains as they moved along. The others -followed in the same order as before. As Derrick Carver marched on, many -of the spectators expressed their sympathy for him, but no one was -suffered to approach him, or exchange a word with him. - -Amongst those who had followed the procession to the mount were some -half-dozen young men on horseback, who had hitherto kept aloof from the -crowd; but just as Derrick Carver reached the foot of the mount, one of -them suddenly dismounted, and leaving his steed with his companions, -forced himself into a front place amid the line of spectators. - -The movement attracted the attention of the prisoner, who instantly -recognised Osbert Clinton, and signified to him by his gestures that no -change had taken place in his sentiments. - -Osbert’s imprudent movement, however, had not escaped the notice of -Captain Brand, who, moreover, detected the glance of intelligence that -passed between the young man and Carver. When Osbert shortly afterwards -rejoined his companions and remounted his horse, Brand directed the -sheriff’s attention to the group, and inquired if he knew the young men. - -De Warren replied in the negative, declaring they must be strangers. - -“I am certain I have seen that young man before,” observed Brand, -“though I cannot, for the moment, give him a name. Ha! I have it!” he -exclaimed, quickly. “It is Osbert Clinton.” - -“What! he who was engaged in the last rising?” cried the sheriff, -surprised. - -“The same,” replied Brand. “I am sure of it. And now I look at the -others, I cannot doubt but that they are the ringleaders in that -treasonable affair. A heavy price is set on all their heads, and I must -call upon you to aid me in their capture, Sir Richard.” - -“I will readily do so,” replied De Warren; “but even supposing you are -right in your suspicions, we must act with prudence. They are all well -mounted, and on the slightest movement will be off, and easily baffle -pursuit upon these downs. Alarm them not. They are following the -procession. Once in the town, we can easily secure them.” - -“They are evidently come to witness the execution,” said Brand, “and may -design to rescue the prisoner.” - -“Fear nothing; we shall have them safe enough if we proceed with -caution,” rejoined the sheriff. “I will presently give instructions -concerning them to Master Piddinghoe, the headborough.” - -“Leave the matter to me, I pray you, Sir Richard,” said Brand. “I can -manage it without the headborough’s aid.” - -“You desire to obtain the whole reward, eh, Captain Brand?” observed De -Warren. “Well, as you please.” - -The whole of this conversation had reached the ears of Derrick Carver, -who marched in front of the speakers, and the danger incurred by Osbert -and his friends caused him great uneasiness. Fain would he have warned -them of their peril by look or gesture, but no opportunity of doing so -occurred. - -Meantime, the procession moved on, and, pursuing a different course on -its return, entered the town by the Water-gate, and then ascending the -steep and narrow thoroughfare called Saint Mary’s Lane, came forth into -the High Street, exactly opposite the Star Inn. To his great -satisfaction, Captain Brand remarked that Osbert Clinton and his -companions had likewise passed through the Water-gate. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER V. - - HOW CAPTAIN BRAND SOUGHT TO CAPTURE THE - CONSPIRATORS. - - -On being brought back to the hostel, Derrick Carver was again conducted -to the vault, there to remain till the hour appointed for his execution. -He was so much troubled in spirit, owing to his anxiety for the safety -of Osbert Clinton and his companions, that he could not address himself -to prayer, and was pacing to and fro, when the door was unlocked, and -the hostess entered. Her first business was to set down a little basket -which she had concealed under her mantle, and she then informed Carver -that she had brought him some wine and food. “I have prevailed on Master -Piddinghoe to grant me admittance to you,” she said, “and I have managed -to bring in this basket unperceived by the guard. Eat, I pray you, if -only a morsel, and drink a cup of wine. It will strengthen you.” - -“I thank you heartily, good mistress,” replied Carver, “but I shall eat -and drink no more. There is, however, one great service which you can -render me, if you are so minded.” - -And he looked at her wistfully. - -“What is it?” she replied. “Tell me, and I will do it. You may perfectly -confide in me.” - -Carver then, in a few words, informed her of the danger of Osbert -Clinton and his friends, and after describing their appearance, -entreated her to warn them speedily. - -“I will do your bidding without an instant’s delay,” she replied. “I -have seen the gentlemen you describe, and will find them out, and urge -them to instant flight. This accounts for the orders I heard given to -Master Piddinghoe by Sir Richard de Warren, that all the town gates are -to be closed, and no one allowed to go forth without a password. -Luckily, I overheard it, and will give it to your friends.” - -“You have removed a load of anxiety from my breast, good mistress,” said -Carver. “If they are safe, I shall die content.” - -“Then let no anxiety on their account trouble you further,” she -rejoined. “Ere many minutes they shall be out of Lewes. Farewell!” - -“Farewell, sister; my blessing go with you.” - -Hereupon the hostess quitted the vault, and Carver, whose bosom was no -longer oppressed, knelt down and resumed his devotions. - -Meanwhile, Dame Dunster, quitting the hostel privily, went in search of -Osbert and his companions; but she could discover nothing of them, and -at last came to the conclusion that they had already flown. She -ascertained, however, that in obedience to the sheriff’s orders, all the -town gates where shut and guarded. - -The hour appointed for the execution was now at hand. The bell of Saint -Michael’s Church began to toll solemnly. A great crowd was already -collected in front of the Star Inn, but a clear space was kept by the -constables around the stake. - -The din and confusion in the street, though it reached his ears, did not -distract the prisoner from his devotions, and he continued in earnest -prayer, until at last the door of his cell was thrown open, and the -sheriff, with Captain Brand, Father Josfrid, and two officers provided -with halberds, entered the vault. On seeing them, Derrick Carver -immediately arose from his knees, and told them in a firm voice, that he -was ready. - -“I cannot hold out any hope of pardon to you,” said De Warren, “but I -would fain hope that you will not die impenitent.” - -“I shall die, Sir, as I have lived, in the faith I have professed and -defended,” replied Carver. - -“Peradventure, you are of opinion that an attempt will be made to -liberate you?” observed Brand. “It is well you should be undeceived. The -dangerous rebels who have ventured here have fallen into a snare.” - -“Are they taken?” cried Carver. - -“They soon will be,” replied Brand. “Thou thyself mayst possibly behold -their capture. We hold them in our hands. Their retreat is cut off. It -will be my business to convey them to the Tower.” - -“Alas! why did they come hither?” groaned Carver. - -“That is best known to themselves,” rejoined Brand; “but they have done -me a good turn by coming.” - -“Have you aught to confess or declare concerning them?” demanded the -sheriff. - -“An idle question,” rejoined Carver. “Think you I would say aught to -their detriment?” - -Thereupon, the sheriff, bidding the officers bring forth the prisoner, -quitted the cell, and was presently followed by the others. Several -persons were assembled in the inn-yard, and amongst them were Dame -Dunster and her handmaidens, weeping bitterly, to whom Carver bade an -eternal adieu, bidding them be comforted. - -The gates, which had been hitherto kept closed, were then thrown open, -and the prisoner becoming visible to a portion of the vast assemblage -collected in the street, loud cries arose. - -The stake, as we have already mentioned, was planted in the middle of -the High-street, exactly opposite the Star Inn, where the throughfare -was widest. Around the place of execution a large circular space was -kept clear by the constables and other officers armed with halberds, and -within this ring was heaped up a great pile of fagots with bundles of -dried gorse. In front of the stake stood the large empty tar-barrel, -commanded by Captain Brand. It was reared on end, and the top had been -staved in. Such were the preparations made for the terrible ceremonial. - -Into this ring Derrick Carver marched with firm footstep, and his -appearance was greeted with outcries of various kinds from the -beholders. He was closely attended by Father Josfrid, who continued to -press exhortations upon him, to which he refused to listen. At this -juncture Captain Brand came up to him, and said, “Thy life shall be -spared for a few minutes, that thou mayst know the fate of thy friends.” -He then added to the officers: “Chain him not to the stake till you -receive the sheriff’s signal from yonder window.” - -And he pointed, as he spoke, to a large open window on the first floor -of the inn, which, unlike all the other windows of the house, was -destitute of spectators. Every spot, indeed, commanding a view of the -place of execution was occupied. The entrance to St. Mary’s-lane was -blocked up by a small party of horsemen, who, it need scarcely be said, -were Osbert Clinton and his friends. They had stationed themselves at -this point in order to secure a retreat in case of need, but were wholly -unaware that a party of armed men were slowly ascending the narrow -throughfare in their rear. - -On quitting Derrick Carver, Captain Brand returned to the inn-yard, -where he had left his officers, and, putting himself at their head, was -about to sally forth and make the arrest he meditated, when his plan was -most unexpectedly thwarted by Dame Dunster, who, suddenly appearing at -the open window which we have described as reserved for the high sheriff -and his attendants, leaned from it, and waving a kerchief to attract the -attention of Osbert and his friends, called out to them in a loud -voice,— - -“Save yourselves!—save yourselves!—you are betrayed!” - -Thus warned, the horsemen turned instantly to ride down the hill, but at -once perceived that their retreat in this direction was cut off. Osbert -did not hesitate a moment, but calling out lustily to the crowd, “Make -way, friends!—make way!” a passage was instantly opened for him and his -companions, and, ere any hindrance could be offered them, they were all -within the ring, and close to the prisoner. - -“You will not see this good man barbarously put to death, my masters,” -cried Osbert, “but will aid him to escape.” - -Several voices instantly answered the appeal, and a great tumult arose -amid the crowd. - -“Think not of me, but save yourself!” cried Carver to Osbert. “I shall -not quit this spot.” - -So suddenly had the daring deed we have described been executed, that -surprise took away the power of opposition from the constables and -halberdiers, but they now took heart, and encircled the horsemen, who -had drawn their swords, and kept them off. At the same time, Captain -Brand, who was issuing from the inn-yard with his men, vociferated,— - -“Stay them, in the Queen’s name!—let them not pass!—they are rebels and -traitors!” - -“Touch us not, good friends,” cried Osbert. “We are true men, and would -deliver you from Spanish bondage and Popish thraldom.” - -Upon this several of the crowd called out,— - -“We are for you, masters. This way!—this way!” - -And, seconding their words by deeds, they threw themselves upon the -constables in front of them, and speedily opened a passage, through -which Osbert and his companions got out of the ring, and dashed up the -High-street. - -A number of persons instantly started in pursuit, and as the West-gate -was closed, it was thought that the fugitives must infallibly be -captured; but those who entertained the notion were wrong, since instead -of seeking an exit by that gate, Osbert and his companions turned off on -the left, and dashing down another thoroughfare as steep and narrow as -St. Mary’s-lane, descended it in safety, and on reaching the bottom of -the hill, found that the Water-gate was open, and rode through it ere -the warder had time to shut it. Being now out of the town, and all -admirably mounted, they set pursuit at defiance, and in less than an -hour were safe on the other side of Kingston Hill. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - - THE MARTYRDOM OF DERRICK CARVER. - - -So great was the confusion in the High Street after the flight of Osbert -Clinton and his companions, and so threatening were the language and -attitude of the populace, that it became a question with the sheriff -whether it would not be prudent to postpone the execution to the -following day. As a matter of precaution, Derrick Carver was taken into -the entrance-hall of the hostel, the door of which was closed, and a -guard placed before it. - -Here he was kept for nearly an hour, when Captain Brand returned with -the intelligence that he had failed in capturing the rebels. These were -joyful tidings to Derrick Carver, and he exclaimed, “Now I shall die -content!” - -After a brief consultation between the sheriff and Brand, it was decided -that the execution should be proceeded with, upon which Brand went forth -with his men, and soon succeeded in clearing a space, as before, round -the stake. - -This done, Derrick Carver was again brought forth, and when he appeared -on the threshold of the inn, a great cry arose from the people, and it -became evident from the violence of their gestures and vociferations -that another disturbance was at hand. - -Alarmed by these menacing demonstrations, Sir Richard de Warren, who was -of a somewhat timid nature, ordered the prisoner to be taken back, but -Brand insisted that the sentence must be carried out. - -“We must not yield to intimidation,” he said. “The law must be carried -out at all risks.” - -Still the sheriff hesitated, when Derrick Carver interposed:— - -“I pray you, Sirs, let me speak to them,” he said. “They will listen to -me.” - -“Speak to them if thou wilt,” rejoined Brand. “But say nought to inflame -them further, or it shall be worse for thee.” - -Having obtained this permission, Carver called out in a loud voice to -the assemblage, that he desired to address them, upon which the tumult -and clamour instantly ceased. - -“Hear me, good friends,” he cried, amidst the sudden silence. “I am come -here to give testimony by my death to truth and pure religion against -Antichrist and false doctrines, and I beseech you, if you hold with me -in the faith, to let me die in peace. I would have my ending profitable -to you, and not the cause of bloodshed and destruction even of my -enemies.” - -This address produced the effect desired, and from that moment the crowd -became tranquil, and offered no further interruption to the proceedings. - -Seeing that order was restored, the sheriff committed the further -conduct of the ceremonial to Brand, and withdrew to the upper window -overlooking the street, whence he could contemplate the tragical -spectacle as from a tribune. - -Meantime, Derrick Carver, pushing aside Father Josfrid, marched up to -the stake, and after embracing it tenderly, knelt down, and in tones of -the utmost fervour prayed for strength and heavenly grace that he might -by his death glorify the Saviour’s holy name, ratify his Gospel, comfort -the hearts of the weary, confirm his Church, and convert such as were to -be converted. He further prayed for support during the grievous torments -to which he was about to be subjected, offering himself up as a willing -sacrifice and burnt-offering, and concluded by imploring that the -blessing of the Word, of which the realm was at present unhappily -deprived, might be once more vouchsafed to it. This prayer, uttered -aloud and with great earnestness, produced a profound impression on all -who heard it. - -Seeing this, and anxious to efface the impression, Father Josfrid -advanced towards him and said,— - -“Wretched man, thy last hour is arrived; but there is yet time to save -thy soul if thou wilt recant thine heresies, and return to the Church -thou hast abandoned, but which is willing to receive thee.” - -“Hence with thee, tempter!” cried Carver, rising to his feet. “Wert thou -to offer me all the riches of the earth, I would not become an -idolater.” - -Thus rebuked, Father Josfrid withdrew, and his place was taken by two -rough-looking men, one of whom rudely ordered the prisoner to make -ready. - -Upon this, Carver proceeded to divest himself of a portion of his -apparel, and while he was thus employed, several persons among the crowd -called out to him for a memorial, upon which he threw his garments -amongst them, and they were instantly seized upon by a hundred eager -hands, and rent in pieces, the fragments being carefully preserved by -those who were fortunate enough to secure them. - -As he was taking off his doublet, the sacred volume which had been the -solace of his long imprisonment, and which he had kept about him to this -moment, fell to the ground; seeing which, Captain Brand, who was -standing by, picked it up, and with a look of disdain, tossed it into -the tar-barrel near the stake. - -The two rough-looking men, who had remained near the prisoner, now took -hold of him, and raising him in their arms, set him within the barrel. -Thus disposed, Carver’s first business was to take up the Bible, and -after pressing his lips to it, he threw it amidst the crowd. - -Greatly enraged by the act, Captain Brand called out in a furious voice -to the person who had secured the prize to restore it instantly on pain -of death, whereupon it was flung back, and was subsequently consigned to -the flames. - -A heavy chain was then passed around Carver’s body and made fast to the -stake. Left to himself for a moment, the martyr then called out in a -loud voice, “Farewell, dear brethren, farewell! Our Church is -encompassed about by deadly enemies, who seek its destruction, and it is -for the restoration of that Church that my blood is this day freely -poured forth. It will not be shed in vain. Comfort ye amid your -troubles, and remain stedfast in your faith! Happier days shall soon -dawn upon you. Farewell, O, farewell!” - -No sooner had he concluded this valediction which was responded to by -loud lamentations from the majority of the assemblage, than the men -began to heap fagots around him, filling the barrel with dry gorse and -brushwood. - -Before the pile, which was heaped up to his shoulders, could be lighted, -the martyr exclaimed, “Blessed are they who die in the Lord. Thrice -blessed are they who die in the Lord’s cause. Fear not them that kill -the body, for they cannot kill the soul. He that shall lose his life for -my sake shall find it, saith our blessed Saviour, in the which hope I -now die. Again, dear brethren, I bid you farewell!” - -“A truce to thy blasphemy!” cried Brand, seizing a torch and applying it -to the pile. - -Fast and fierce burnt the fire, and quickly mounted the flame, but, to -judge from the serene expression of his countenance, it might have been -as innocuous to the martyr as was the blaze of the burning fiery furnace -to the three Israelites. Not a groan escaped Derrick Carver, and his -last words were, “I go to obtain my reward.” - -Captain Brand was as good as his word. A rare bonfire was seen that day -at Lewes. Fagots and brushwood were heaped upon the pile till the flames -rose up higher than the upper windows of the old hostel, and the heat -was so great, that those nearest the blazing mass drew back half -scorched. - -When the fire had burnt out, all that remained was a heap of ashes, in -the midst of which stood a charred stake with an iron chain attached to -it. - -Such was the martyrdom of Derrick Carver. - -His memory is not forgotten in Lewes; and on the fifth of November in -each year, a great torchlight procession, composed of men in fantastic -garbs and with blackened visages, and dragging blazing tar-barrels after -them, parades the High Street, while an enormous bonfire is lighted -opposite the Star Inn, on the exact spot where Derrick Carver perished, -into which, when at its highest, various effigies are cast. A more -extraordinary spectacle than is presented by this commemoration of the -Marian persecutions in Lewes it has never been our lot to witness. - - - End of the Sixth Book. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - BOOK VII. - THE TREASURE-CHESTS. - - - - - CHAPTER I. - - THE LOVES OF OG AND LILIAS. - - -It will probably be recollected under what singular circumstances the -acquaintance began between Og the gigantic and Lilias the fair. From the -very moment when the damsel, seated behind the giant on the broad back -of Arundel, passed her arm round his waist, a flame was kindled in his -breast never afterwards to be extinguished. - -A magnetic influence was exercised over him by Lilias, and he speedily -became so much enthralled by her fascinations as was Sir Bevis of -Southampton, whom he then represented, by the charms of the peerless -Princess Josyan. When he and his gigantic brothers, with Sir Narcissus -and Lady le Grand, proceeded to Winchester to take part in the pageants -displayed there during the royal nuptials, Lilias accompanied them, and, -before many days had elapsed, her conquest of Og was complete. She had -him, as Gog confidentially remarked to Magog, “entirely under her -thumb.” - -“Will he be fool enough to marry her, think you, brother?” observed -Magog, shrugging his shoulders, and thinking of Dame Placida. - -“Hum! I cannot say, but I shall do my best to dissuade him from the -step,” rejoined Gog. - -So the brothers laid their huge heads together, and the result was that -they devised a plan by which they hoped to get rid altogether of the -fair syren, and cure Og of his ridiculous passion, as they deemed it. -Their plan was to send back Lilias to Southampton, and persuade Og that -she had left him of her own accord to return to her former admirer, and -they managed the matter so adroitly, that Og was completely duped, and, -after a tremendous burst of indignation against the fickleness of the -sex, vowed he would never think of the false jillflirt again. His -brothers commended his resolution, and told him he had had a narrow -escape. - -“If you are wise, you will take warning by me, and never marry,” said -Magog. - -“If he must needs marry, let him choose a buxom widow, and not a -tricksome girl like Lilias.” - -“I don’t mean to marry at all,” cried Og, resolutely. - -But the fangs of disappointment gnawed his heart. He grew moody and -dull, and avoided the society of his brothers. - -After a month’s absence from the Tower, the three gigantic warders -returned there, and resumed their ordinary duties. But Og’s melancholy -increased, and his brothers at last began to feel uneasy about him, and -to regret the part they had played. - -“It would be a grievous thing were he to break his heart for this silly -girl,” remarked Gog. “He seems pining away for her.” - -“He may be pining away,” observed Magog; “but he is in good case still, -and his appetite is not amiss, judging by the havoc he made with the -cold chine of beef and lumbar-pie at breakfast this morning, to say -nothing of the stoup of ale which he managed to empty. Nevertheless, I -agree with you, brother Gog, that he is not himself, and hath quite lost -his old pleasant humour. He never jests, as was his wont, and I have not -heard a hearty laugh from him since we sent Lilias away.” - -“I begin to think we did wrong in meddling in the matter,” observed Gog. -“I shall never cease to reproach myself if anything should happen to -him.” - -“Well, we acted for the best,” said Magog. “I only wish my marriage had -been prevented,” he added, with a groan. “Let us see how he goes on. -Perchance, he may recover.” - -But Og did _not_ recover, and, although he did not exhibit any of the -usual symptoms of despairing love, as loss of appetite, or flesh, a -lacklustre eye, and disordered manner, still he became more gloomy and -sullen than ever, and rarely exchanged a word with his brothers. - -Nearly eight months had now flown since he had beheld Lilias, and still -her image was constantly before him, and the witchery she had practised -upon him by her fascinations and allurements had not lost a jot of its -power. He was still as much under her sway as if she had been with him -all the time. - -One evening, while he was taking a solitary walk upon the ramparts, and -thinking of Lilias, he saw Xit hastening towards him, and would have -avoided him, but the dwarf stopped him, saying,— - -“Give thee good e’en, Og. I was looking for thee. I bring thee good -news.” - -“Out of my way,” rejoined the giant, gruffly. “I am in no humour for -jesting.” - -“I know thou art become as surly as a bear with a sore head,” replied -Xit; “but thou hadst best not provoke a quarrel with me, or thou wilt -rue it.” - -“Pass on,” roared Og, “and exercise thy wit at the expense of those who -are amused by it—my brothers for example. But meddle not with me. I am -dangerous.” - -“Big words do not terrify me,” rejoined Xit, with a mocking laugh. -“Furious as thou art, I can tame thee with a word. I have but to -pronounce the name of ‘Lilias Ringwood,’ and thou wilt straight become -as gentle as a lamb. Ha ha! ha! Was I not right?” - -“Hast thou aught to tell me concerning Lilias?” cried Og, suddenly -becoming as meek as the animal to which he had been likened. “If so, -speak quickly!” - -“Soh! thou art in the mood for converse now, and my jests do not appear -tiresome to thee,” rejoined Xit; “but I will not gratify thee. Thou art -dull company. I will go to thy brothers.” - -“Nay, but Xit, sweet Xit, if thou hast any love for me, tell me what -thou knowest of Lilias.” - -“Thou dost not deserve that I should tell thee aught, uncourteous -giant,” said Xit. “Nevertheless, out of compassion for thy miserable -state, I will speak. Know, then, most amorous Titan, that I have seen -the lady of thy love——” - -“Thou hast seen Lilias!” interrupted Og. “Oh! thou art my best friend. -How doth she look? Is she comely as ever? Or is she changed and married -to another? Tell me the worst. It may break my heart—but spare me not.” - -“I will tell thee the best and the worst as quickly as may be,” rejoined -Xit. “The best is, that Lilias is still true to thee, and looking -lovelier than ever—and the worst is, that she is coming to the Tower in -a few days, and therefore thou wilt soon behold her again.” - -“Why, the worst is best of all!” cried Og, transported with delight. - -“Nay, it is worst,” rejoined Xit; “because, when she comes, thou wilt be -compelled to marry her.” - -“But I say to thee again that it is best, for I desire nothing so much -as marriage with her. But thou art not making merry with me all this -while? ’Twere a sorry jest to trifle with me thus.” - -“I am not trifling with thee, incredulous giant,” replied Xit. “If the -hand of the fair Lilias will make thee happy, thou shalt have it. That I -promise thee. Now listen. Compassionating thy woful condition, I have -been to Southampton, and seen the mistress of thy affections, and -finding her still unfettered by matrimonial ties, still amiably disposed -towards thee, I proposed marriage to her in thy name, and the offer -was—accepted.” - -“Thou hast done me an incalculable service!” cried Og, taking him in his -arms, and hugging him tightly. “And so thou hast been to Southampton, -and seen Lilias, and won her for me—eh? I have missed thee for the last -week, but fancied thou wert with her Majesty at Whitehall.” - -“Set me down, and I will talk to thee,” replied Xit. “Thou hast almost -squeezed the breath out of my body;” and as Og placed him gently on the -ground, he continued, “I will now let thee into a secret. But first -promise not to be angry.” - -“I am far too happy to be angry with any one now,” rejoined Og. “Speak -out. What hast thou to reveal?” - -“I must set thee right upon one point. When Lilias quitted thee so -suddenly at Winchester, it was not, as thou wert led to suppose, from a -desire to be reconciled to her first lover. Her disappearance was -contrived by Gog and Magog, who did not wish thee to wed the damsel.” - -“Thunder and lightning! was it so?” roared Og, with sudden fury. - -“Remember thy promise,” said Xit. - -“Well, proceed,” cried Og, trying to calm himself. - -“Perceiving the mischief they had occasioned, and despairing of -remedying the matter, thy brothers applied to me, and out of my love for -them and thee, I offered to go to Southampton to see what could be done -with Lilias. Accordingly I went, and how I succeeded in my mission thou -art already aware.” - -“I am for ever beholden to thee,” said Og. “And so Lilias will certainly -be here in a few days. Why didst thou not bring her with thee?” - -“I would fain have done so,” replied Xit; “but she had preparations to -make before her departure. However, she will be escorted by a young -gentleman whom you may remember, Captain Rodomont Bittern, of Cardinal -Pole’s household.” - -“Rodomont Bittern!” exclaimed Og, knitting his bushy brow. “Why should -he escort her?” - -“Because he chances to be coming up to London at the same time—nothing -more, thou jealous and suspicious fool,” rejoined Xit. “Captain -Bittern’s errand to Southampton was very different from mine. He did not -go to propose a marriage, but to attend a funeral. You remember -Constance Tyrrell?” - -“Daughter of a wealthy Southampton merchant,” replied Og. “Yes, I -remember her. It was whispered that the King was enamoured of her, but -that she preferred young Osbert Clinton. She is now at Lambeth Palace, -under the guardianship of Cardinal Pole.” - -“I see you are well informed about her,” replied Xit. “Well, old -Tyrrell, her father, is just dead, and has made a very singular will. -Since his daughter has become tainted with heresy, he has lost all -affection for her, and has now disinherited her, and left the whole of -his immense riches to—whom think’st thou?” - -“Nay, I cannot guess,” replied Og. “Not to Rodomont Bittern, I trust?” - -“No, not to him,” returned Xit. “He has made Cardinal Pole his heir, and -the sum he has bequeathed is such as not even a Cardinal need despise. -This was the reason why Rodomont Bittern and others of the Cardinal’s -household were sent down to Southampton to bury the old merchant and -take possession of his property, and as I chanced to be there at the -same time, I naturally came in contact with them, and on acquainting -Captain Bittern with mine errand, he proffered his services, and -accompanied me when I called on Lilias. It is but justice to him to add, -that he pleaded thy cause with the damsel as warmly as I could do -myself. When the affair was arranged, and Captain Bittern found that a -longer stay at Southampton was inconvenient to me, he obligingly -undertook to escort thy destined bride to London. Thus thou hast now the -whole affair before thee. Methinks I have some little claim on thy -gratitude. So if you will come with me to thy brothers, and assure them -they are forgiven, I shall deem myself amply requited.” - -Og readily assented, and quitting the ramparts, they proceeded to the -Byward Tower, where they found Gog and Magog at supper, an immense -pasty, with a cold ham, a mountainous loaf, and a mighty mazer filled -with ale, being set before them. - -As Og and Xit entered, they both rose from the table at which they were -seated, and seeing there were no traces of anger on their brother’s -countenance, they held out their hands to him, which Og, so far from -refusing, shook very cordially. - -In a few moments all explanations were over, and the brothers amicably -seated at the table, discussing the pasty, ever and anon applying to the -mazer, and talking, when they were able to talk at all, of the -approaching marriage. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - OF THE MEETING BETWEEN OG AND LILIAS ON TOWER-GREEN. - - -Precisely at the time that Lilias was expected, the King paid a visit to -the Tower. He came from Whitehall by water, and was attended by Sir John -Gage and Sir Henry Jerningham. On landing, he was received by the -Lieutenant of the Tower, Sir Henry Bedingfeld, and a guard, among whom -were the gigantic warders, and by his own desire was at once conducted -to the Jewel House, where his chests of bullion were deposited. - -This building was situated in a court belonging to the old palace, its -precise position being on the south of the White Tower, between the -Queen’s lodgings and the Cold Harbour Tower. At the door of the Jewel -Tower, the King was received by Master Thomas Lovel, the keeper, who -seemed to expect his Majesty, and took him forthwith to the strong-room -containing the treasure. After satisfying himself that the coffers were -safe, Philip informed Lovel that he was about to place them in the -Exchequer, and gave him some directions respecting their removal. - -Before leaving the Jewel House, the King had some private converse with -Lovel, who, it appeared, had an important communication to make to him. -Having given further instructions in secret to the keeper, Philip -proceeded to the White Tower, where he ascended to the great -council-chamber, and after surveying it with much curiosity, repaired to -the ancient Norman chapel dedicated to Saint John the Evangelist, and -passed some time in devotion within it. - -His examination of the White Tower ended, the King was proceeding with -Sir Henry Bedingfeld towards the lieutenant’s lodgings, and they had -just reached the Tower Green, which was then, as now, shaded by noble -trees, when lively strains greeted their ears, and other joyous sounds -proclaimed that some festivities were going on. Turning to Sir Henry -Bedingfeld, Philip inquired the cause of this rejoicing, but the latter -looked perplexed, and being unable to obtain any information from those -about him, despatched a warder to ascertain the meaning of the gleeful -sounds. While the man was gone on his errand, Philip occupied himself in -examining the exterior of the Beauchamp Tower, opposite which he had -halted. In another minute the warder returned, with a broad grin upon -his face, and imparted something to Sir Henry Bedingfeld, which at once -caused a corresponding smile to illumine the lieutenant’s grave -countenance. - -“An please your Majesty,” said Sir Henry, addressing Philip, “I have -just ascertained that those sounds of rejoicing are occasioned by the -arrival from Southampton of the destined bride of one of our gigantic -warders, Og—there he stands to answer for himself, if your Majesty will -deign to question him.” - -“From Southampton!” exclaimed Philip. “I should not be surprised if it -were the fair damsel I beheld there at the time of my arrival, who -enacted the part of the Princess, when the giant himself personated the -redoubted Sir Bevis.” - -“’Tis the very same, Sire,” replied Og, advancing towards the King, and -making a profound obeisance. “’Tis Lilias Ringwood, whom your Majesty -deigns to remember. It would appear she has just arrived, though I -myself have not had the gratification of beholding her.” - -“Thou shalt have the gratification anon,” returned Philip; “but where -are thy brothers? They were with thee just now. Are they with Lilias?” - -“I conclude so, Sire,” replied Og. “While your Majesty was in the White -Tower, they were summoned by Xit, with what intent I knew not then, -though I can guess it now. They are giving Lilias a joyful welcome -preparatory to our meeting. Under these circumstances, may I crave your -gracious permission to join my intended bride?” - -“Control thine impatience for a moment, and answer me one question,” -said Philip. “How long is it since thou hast seen her?” - -“Not since your Majesty was espoused to the Queen at Winchester,” -replied Og. - -“And she has not changed her mind during that long interval? By my -faith, she is a very model of constancy!” exclaimed Philip, laughing. -“Sir Henry Bedingfeld,” he added to the lieutenant, “I would fain -witness the meeting between this loving pair. Let the damsel be brought -hither.” - -Whereupon an order to that effect was instantly given by Bedingfeld. - -Shortly afterwards the sound of a tabour and fife were heard, while the -trampling of feet and other confused noises announced that a number of -persons were coming up the road leading from the Bloody Tower to the -Green, and in another moment a little procession came in view. - -At the head of the train strutted Xit, in a jerkin and mantle of crimson -velvet, embroidered with gold, and carrying in his hand a pole decorated -with ribbons of various colours, and hung with bells. Behind the -mannikin marched Gog and Magog, sustaining between them a chair, in -which sat Lilias Ringwood, arrayed in a very becoming green kirtle, and -her pretty countenance suffused with blushes. Some twenty or thirty -persons in holiday attire followed the bride, amongst whom were Rodomont -Bittern, and his friends Nick Simnel and Jack Holiday. Besides Lady le -Grand and Magog’s wife, Dame Placida, there was a troop of young -damsels, several of whom had considerable pretensions to beauty. - -As soon as the procession reached the green it came to a halt, and Xit -advancing alone towards the King, and making a very ceremonious -obeisance to his Majesty, desired to know his pleasure. - -“Let the damsel approach,” said Philip. - -Whereupon Xit signed to the two giants to advance with their fair -burden, and as they drew near, the King bade Og go forward and help her -to alight. It is needless to say that the command was promptly obeyed. -With a few mighty strides Og cleared the space between him and his -mistress, while his brothers elevated the chair on which she was seated, -as if to place her out of his reach. Lilias, however, did not hesitate -to spring from the giddy height into her gigantic lover’s outstretched -arms, and was instantly clasped to his mighty breast. After gazing on -her rapturously for a moment, and uttering a few passionate words, he -deposited her gently on the ground, amid the shouts and laughter of the -beholders. - -“Welcome!—thrice welcome!” he cried. “This moment amply repays me for -all the misery I have endured.” - -“And have you really been unhappy without me?” inquired Lilias. - -“Unhappy!” exclaimed Og; “I have been so wretched that it is a marvel I -didn’t drown myself in the Tower moat. However, it’s all right now.” - -“To be sure it is,” interposed Xit. “You will have plenty of time for -explanations hereafter. Your first business is to present your bride to -his Majesty.” - -“Come, then,” said the giant, taking her hand, and leading her towards -the king. - -Lilias displayed no bashfulness, but tripped gracefully by the side of -her gigantic admirer, and made a profound reverence to his Majesty as -she was presented to him. - -“By my faith, good fellow, thou art to be envied,” said Philip. “I would -not advise thee to let this fair creature out of thy sight in future.” - -“I do not intend to give him the opportunity, Sire,” replied Lilias, -demurely. - -“Wisely resolved,” rejoined Philip, laughing. “As I chanced to witness -the commencement of your love affair, I am glad to see it brought to -such a satisfactory conclusion. Make merry with your friends, and that -you may do so without scruple, here is that shall help to pay for the -wedding feast.” - -So saying, he took a well-filled purse from the velvet pouch depending -from his girdle, and gave it to Sir Henry Bedingfeld, by whom it was -handed to Og. - -“We thank you most heartily for your bounty, Sire,” said Og, bowing as -he received the princely gift, “and shall not fail to drink long life to -your Majesty.” - -“Ay, long life to his Majesty,” cried Gog, in a stentorian voice, “and -may Heaven shower its choicest blessings on his head. Shout, friends, -shout!” he added, turning to the others, who instantly responded by loud -cries of “Long live the King!” - -Bowing graciously in acknowledgment, Philip moved away with his -attendants, and proceeding to the lower end of the Green, entered the -lieutenant’s lodgings, where he remained for some little time. - -No sooner was the King gone, then Xit called out, in his shrillest -tones,— - -“A dance! a dance! Let us not separate without some mirthful pastime -suited to the occasion. A dance, I say, and as the merriest and best, -let us begin with a brawl.” - -The proposition meeting with general concurrence, the minstrels began to -play a very lively air, while the entire assemblage, with three -exceptions, took hands, and formed an immense ring. The three persons -excepted were the giants, whose stature forbade them to join in the -dance; but as the others wheeled round them, they found it impossible to -keep their limbs quiet, and began to execute such grotesque movements -that the dancers were scarcely able to proceed for laughter. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER III. - - BY WHOM THE WEDDING BREAKFAST WAS INTERRUPTED. - - -The next day was a joyous one for Og, since it saw him indissolubly -bound to the object of his affections. The marriage took place in the -little chapel on the Tower Green, and the edifice was crowded during the -ceremonial. - -At its close, the happy couple adjourned, with their kinsfolk and -friends, to the Stone Kitchen, where a copious and excellent repast had -been prepared by Peter Trusbut, the pantler, who still exercised his -vocation as purveyor to the warders of the Tower; and it need scarcely -be said that full justice was done to the many good things provided by -him on this auspicious occasion. - -It was always agreeable to Peter Trusbut and his worthy dame to see -their guests enjoy themselves, and the rapidity and gusto with which the -dishes were now demolished perfectly satisfied them. Gog and Magog ate -more than usual in honour of their brother’s marriage, and the -bridegroom’s prowess was hardly inferior to their own. - -Of course Xit had been present at the wedding, and was likewise a -principal guest at the breakfast that followed it. He was in high -spirits, and diverted the company by his lively sallies. When the dishes -had been removed, he leaped upon the table, goblet in hand, and, in -appropriate terms, proposed the health of Og and his bride—a toast which -was drunk with great cheers. While they were in the very midst of -enjoyment, the door suddenly opened, and a man of exceedingly sinister -aspect, and habited in a tight-fitting leathern doublet, appeared at it. -At the sight of this ill-favoured personage, the countenances of the -company fell, and their laughter ceased. - -“Who is that strange man?” inquired Lilias of Og, in an under tone. - -“It is Mauger, the executioner,” replied her husband. “What brings thee -here?” he added, half angrily, to the headsman. - -“I am come to congratulate you on your marriage,” replied Mauger. “Am I -not welcome?” - -“Sit down, and take a cup of wine,” rejoined Og, filling a goblet. - -“Here’s health to the bonny bride!” cried Mauger, eyeing her curiously -as he raised the flagon to his lips. - -“I do not like his looks,” said Lilias, clinging to her husband. “I wish -he had not come.” - -“Harkye, Mauger,” cried Xit, who was still standing upon the table, “thy -presence is unsuited to this festive occasion, and we can, therefore, -dispense with thy society.” - -“I shall not go at thy bidding, thou malapert knave,” rejoined Mauger. -“I came to see the bride, not thee.” - -And he was about to seat himself in the chair left empty by the dwarf, -when the latter prevented him, exclaiming,— - -“That chair is mine. Begone instantly, if thou wouldst not be -unceremoniously thrust from the room.” - -Og seemed inclined to second the dwarf’s threat, but his wife -interposed, saying,— - -“Let him not be turned out, or it may bring us ill luck.” - -“It _will_ bring you ill luck if I be so dealt with, fair mistress,” -rejoined Mauger, with an uncouth attempt at gallantry. - -And, pushing Xit aside, he sat down in the vacant chair. - -“I have a present for you, fair mistress,” pursued the headsman to -Lilias. “Here it is,” he added, producing a silver box from his doublet. -“This pomander was given me by Queen Catherine Howard on the day of her -execution, and I have kept it about me ever since, but I will now bestow -it upon you, and I will tell you why. You have a neck as long, and as -white, and as snowy as Queen Catherine’s, and she had the whitest and -slenderest throat my axe ever touched—therefore you well deserve the -box. Take it, and if you ever need my services,” he continued, with a -grim smile, “you shall give it me back again. Smell to it—it is filled -with delicate perfumes—ambergris, storax, benjoin, labdanum, civet and -musk. You will find it a preservative against infection.” - -“It seems to me to smell of blood,” said Lilias, tossing back the box. -“I will not have it.” - -“As you please,” said Mauger, returning it to his doublet. “Yet it is -not a gift to be despised.” - -“Enough of this,” said Og, somewhat sternly. “Do you not perceive that -you interrupt our festivities? My wife thanks you for your intended -present, but declines it.” - -“I have nothing else to offer her, unless it be an earring worn by Queen -Anne Boleyn——” - -“I would not touch it for the world,” cried Lilias, recoiling with -horror. - -“You know not what you refuse,” said Mauger, testily; “but it is in vain -that I try to render myself agreeable. Since I am an unwelcome guest, I -will go. But I will tell you a word in parting. This day has begun -blithely enough, but it will not end so merrily.” - -“What meanest thou?” cried Og, angrily. “Wouldst thou insinuate that -something is about to happen to me and my bride?” - -“Or to me—or to any other among us?” added Xit, with equal fierceness. - -“No, I mean not that,” replied Mauger. “But I tell you that the day will -end differently from what you expect.” - -“Pshaw! thou art only saying this to frighten the women,” said Og. “Sit -down again and take another cup of wine.” - -“No, I have had enough,” rejoined Mauger, in a surly tone. “I came here -with presents to the bride—presents such as none other in the Tower -could offer her—and they have been scornfully rejected. Be it so. A day -may come for some of you when it may be necessary to bespeak my favour.” - -And casting a stern and vindictive look around, he limped out of the -room. - -“I am glad he is gone,” observed Lilias. “And yet I wish he had not left -us in anger.” - -“Pshaw! heed him not,” rejoined Og. “His odious office causes him to be -generally shunned, and hence he is sour-tempered. He is gentler than -usual to-day.” - -“Then he must, indeed, be savage,” said Lilias, forcing a laugh. - -“He is strangely superstitious,” pursued Og, “and pretends he has -warnings beforehand of the persons he is to put to death. From what he -let fall just now, I fancy he has had one of those warnings.” - -“Saints preserve us! I hope not!” cried Lilias, turning pale. “I declare -I feel quite ill. Did you not remark that he compared my neck to that of -Queen Catherine Howard?” - -“Nay, he meant that as a compliment,” said her husband. “In good sooth, -thou hast a dainty neck, sweetheart.” - -“Dainty or not, I like not the comparison,” said Lilias. “When he looked -at me, it seemed as if I felt the sharp edge of the axe—oh! take me into -the air, or I shall faint.” - -Og instantly took her in his arms, saying, as he carried her forth, “If -aught betide thee, sweet chuck, the day shall not end merrily for -Mauger.” - -“Do nothing to him, I charge you,” rejoined Lilias, faintly. “We have -offended him enough already.” - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - - HOW THE TREASURE-CHESTS WERE CARRIED TO - TRAITORS’ GATE. - - -The bride’s sudden indisposition naturally put an end to the breakfast, -and ere many minutes all the guests had quitted the Stone Kitchen. On -being brought into the open air, Lilias speedily revived, and the bloom -which had temporarily deserted them returned to her cheeks. A stroll on -the green completely restored her, though she was nearly made ill again -by an injudicious remark of Xit, who pointed out to her the spot whereon -the scaffold was usually erected. - -In order to divert her from the gloomy thoughts which seemed to have -been inspired by Mauger, Og took her to the palace and showed her over -the royal apartments, with the size and splendour of which she was much -astonished. They next visited the garden, with which she was also -delighted, and were crossing the outer court towards the Cold Harbour -Tower, when they encountered Lovel, the keeper of the Jewel Tower, who, -courteously saluting the bride, volunteered to show her the treasures -under his custody. - -Lilias gratefully accepted the offer, and was taken with her husband and -the whole party into the Jewel House, where the many precious articles -contained in it were displayed to them. After they had feasted their -eyes on this rich collection, Lovel said to the bride,— - -“You shall now see the coffers containing the bullion deposited here by -his Majesty. This is the only opportunity you will have of viewing them, -for they are to be removed to the Exchequer to-night.” - -Upon this he unlocked the door of the strong-room, and showed them -fifteen mighty chests piled within it. Each chest was wrapped in a cover -emblazoned with the arms of Castile and Aragon. Removing the cover from -one of them, Lovel disclosed a handsome coffer made of walnut, -strengthened by bands of brass, and secured by two locks. - -“Oh! how I should like to see what is inside it!” cried Lilias, after -she had examined the exterior of the box. - -And she looked so beseechingly at Lovel that he could not refuse to -gratify her curiosity. - -“It is against my orders to open the chests,” he said. “Nevertheless, I -will yield to your wishes.” - -And taking a bunch of keys from his girdle, he unlocked the coffer, and -raising the lid, revealed the bars of gold to Lilias’s admiring gaze. - -“Oh! how beautiful they look!” she cried, clapping her hands. “Cannot -you spare one of them?—it would never be missed.” - -“Were the gold mine, you should have one, and welcome, fair mistress,” -replied Lovel, gallantly. “But this is the King’s treasure, and I am -bound to guard it.” - -“But suppose it were carried off by force, what would you say then?” -pursued Lilias, playfully. - -“I cannot entertain any such supposition,” he replied, shutting down the -lid, and locking the coffer. “There! now I have removed temptation,” he -added, with a smile. - -“That chest must be enormously heavy,” observed Lilias to her husband. -“Do you think you could lift it, Og?” - -“I don’t know,” he replied; “but if Master Lovel will allow me, I will -try.” - -“Make the attempt, and welcome,” replied Lovel, with a laugh. - -Seizing hold of the chest with a herculean grasp, Og threw it over his -shoulder. - -“There, now you have got possession of it, away with you,” cried Lilias. -“Master Lovel will not prevent you.” - -“Hold! hold!” exclaimed the keeper of the treasure. “This is carrying -the jest rather too far.” - -“Did you really think I was making off with the chest, Master Lovel?” -cried Og, setting it down with a great laugh. - -“Well, it looked like it, I must own,” returned the other. “But you -couldn’t go very far with such a burden as that.” - -“Couldn’t I?” rejoined Og. “You don’t know what I could do if I tried. -Why, I would carry the chest from the Tower to Whitehall, if the King -would only bestow it upon me for my pains.” - -And he burst into another tremendous laugh, in which his brothers -heartily joined. - -“That were a feat worthy of Samson,” observed Lovel, dryly. “Suppose I -put your strength to the test.” - -“Do so,” rejoined Og. “What would you have me perform? You have just -told us that the chests are to be removed to the Exchequer to-night. You -don’t want me to carry them to Westminster Hall?” - -“No, no! I don’t want that,” said Lovel, laughing. “They are to be -transported by water, and it will save time if they are taken at once to -Traitor’s Gate, where they will be embarked.” - -“Say no more—we’ll do it, won’t we?” cried Og, turning to his brothers, -who readily assented. - -Without more ado, he again took up the ponderous coffer, and called out, -“Now, I’m ready.” - -“So are we,” cried Gog and Magog, as they each shouldered a chest. - -Upon this, the whole party went out of the chamber, the door of which -was carefully locked by the keeper. It was a striking sight to see the -three giants, laden in the manner we have described, cross the court of -the palace, and descend with slow but firm footsteps the slope leading -to the Bloody Tower, each having upon his broad shoulders a weight -sufficient to call into activity the full forces of three ordinary men, -and yet bearing it—if not easily—yet stoutly. It was true that the -muscles of their bull throats and brawny legs were tremendously -developed, and looked almost as large as cables, but these were the only -evidences of the strain put upon them. Lilias walked by the side of her -husband, enchanted by this display of his strength, while Xit strutted -in front, as if the giants were under his command. - -State offenders, as is well known, were formerly brought into the Tower -through a gloomy archway, spanning a sluice from the river—the sluice -being protected by a ponderous wooden gate, constructed of huge beams of -wood, worked by machinery in the superstructure. This massive portal was -popularly known as “Traitors’ Gate.” A flight of stone steps offered a -landing-place from the channel, which was capable of holding some three -or four large boats, and led to the outer ward of the fortress, but the -approach was guarded by another ponderous wooden portal. Within the -archway on the right of the steps was a stone platform, whence there was -access through a narrow arched passage to a guard-room in the building -above, which was known as Saint Thomas’s Tower. These details are -necessary for the understanding of what is to follow. - -It was upon the platform just described that Lovel caused the giants to -deposit the chests. This done, they immediately went back to the Jewel -Tower for a fresh supply, and paused not in their exertions till the -fifteen ponderous coffers had been laid upon the platform. Lovel, of -course, superintended their task, and, when their labours were over, -proposed an adjournment to the Stone Kitchen, to which the giants made -no objection, so the gate being locked, and instructions given to -Croyland, the warder who had charge of Saint Thomas’s Tower, the whole -party proceeded in search of refreshment. On reaching the Stone Kitchen, -Lovel called for a plentiful supply of hydromel, which being quickly -brought by Peter Trusbut, the giants were enabled to quench their -thirst. By her husband’s desire, Lilias sipped a few drops from his -brimming goblet ere he emptied it. - -“I tell you what, Master Lovel,” observed Magog. “I have some misgiving -about that treasure. Do you think it quite safe where you have left it?” - -“Ay, marry,” replied the other; “as safe as in the Jewel House itself. -Who can meddle with it? Traitors’ Gate will not be opened by Croyland -without my order.” - -“True,” rejoined Magog. “Still, with a treasure like that, no -precautions ought to be neglected. To make matters sure, I will go to -Saint Thomas’s Tower, and stay there till all the chests are fetched -away.” - -“Then you will have to stay there till night,” said Lovel. - -“No matter,” rejoined Magog, getting up. “Peter Trusbut will send me a -few flasks of wine, and I shall be just as comfortable there as anywhere -else. Are you coming with me, Gog?” he added to his brother. - -“I will follow in a few minutes, and bring the wine with me,” replied -Gog. - -“And I will join you later on—as soon as Lilias can spare me,” laughed -Og. - -“Nay, then, there can be no doubt the treasure will be well guarded,” -said Lovel. - -And, bowing to the company, he quitted the Stone Kitchen with Magog. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER V. - - SHOWING WHO WAS CONCEALED IN THE JEWEL HOUSE. - - -After accompanying Magog along the outer ward to the entrance of Saint -Thomas’s Tower, where he left him, Lovel passed under the gloomy archway -of the Bloody Tower, and, ascending the hill, made his way to the Jewel -House. - -Arrived there, he did not proceed to that part of the building which we -last visited, but sought his private chamber, and having entered it, and -bolted the door inside, he tapped at the door of a small inner room, and -called out “You may come forth, Sir.” - -The summons was promptly obeyed by a young man, who stepping quickly -towards him, said, “You have been long absent, Lovel. What news do you -bring?” - -“Excellent news, good Master Osbert Clinton,” replied the other. “If all -goes well, you will have the treasure to-night. It will delight you to -hear that the coffers have been transported by the gigantic warders to -Traitor’s Gate, and are now lying there, ready for you and your friends -to take them away. So far all has gone well—far better than could have -been expected—and I hope the rest will turn out equally prosperously. -Indeed, it can scarcely fail to do so, unless from ill management.” - -“What course do you advise us to pursue, Lovel?” demanded Osbert. - -“First of all, there must be no delay in the execution of the project,” -replied the other. “The business must be done to-night. A boat capable -of containing the chests must be brought to Traitors’ Gate. I shall be -in Saint Thomas’s Tower, and after going through the usual formalities, -will cause the great wooden gate to be opened. If no untoward -circumstance occurs, the coffers can thus be readily carried off and -conveyed to a place of safety.” - -“Once out of Traitors’ Gate, all the rest will be easy,” said Osbert. -“Your plan promises well, good Lovel, and I trust nothing will occur to -mar it. Possessed of this gold, we shall be able to carry into immediate -effect our grand enterprise. It may be wrong to seize this treasure, but -neither I nor my associates have any scruples on the subject. We know -that this gold is intended to be employed to bribe our nobles to enslave -the country, and we consider it lawful plunder, of which we may -rightfully possess ourselves by force or stratagem.” - -“I take precisely the same view of the matter as yourself, Sir,” said -Lovel; “and, as you, know, have engaged in this enterprise without fee -or reward. I am anxious, as you and your friends are, to see the country -delivered from Spanish thraldom, and the Protestant religion restored. -While martyrs are giving up their lives in testimony of their faith, I -do not hesitate to jeopardise mine to benefit the same cause. If this -Spanish gold can be employed against our enemies, instead of being used -by them to our disadvantage, I shall be content.” - -“In three day’s time there will be a rising in Essex and Suffolk,” said -Osbert; “and in less than a week an army of insurgents, larger than that -commanded by Wyat, will be marching to London, its battle-cry being, -‘Down with the Spaniard and the Pope!’ This gold will give us all we -need. And so you positively refuse any reward for the great service you -are rendering us, Lovel?” - -“Were I to take a reward, I should consider that I had violated my -trust,” replied the other. “My object is to serve my country, and if it -be freed from oppression I shall be amply rewarded. But now to proceed -with the business. No time must be lost in communicating with Sir Henry -Dudley, Sir Anthony Kingston, Master Udal, and the rest of your -associates.” - -“That can be quickly done,” replied Osbert. “They are close at hand—at -the ‘Rose and Crown,’ on Tower Hill. There can be no difficulty as to a -boat, since one has been already provided. At what hour ought the -attempt to be made?” - -“Let me see,” said Lovel, reflecting. “The tide will serve at nine. The -boat should be at Traitor’s Gate at that hour.” - -“Good,” returned Osbert. “Now then to communicate with my friends.” - -“Leave that to me,” said Lovel; “you cannot quit the Tower with safety, -as, if you should be seen and recognised, your instant arrest would -follow. I will go to the ‘Rose and Crown’ at once, and give full -instructions to your friends. Retire to the inner room, and do not stir -forth from it till my return.” - -And as Osbert complied, the keeper of the treasure left the Jewel House, -and set out on his errand. - - - - -[Illustration] - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - - HOW THE PLOT WAS DISCOVERED BY XIT, AND DISCLOSED - BY HIM TO MAGOG. - - -Meantime, Magog, with whom Lovel had parted at the entrance of Saint -Thomas’s Tower, had gone in, and made his way through the side-passage, -previously described, to the interior of Traitors’ Gate. He found the -chests lying upon the platform, just as they had been laid there by -himself and his brothers, and sitting down upon one of them, presently -fell asleep, and made the vaulted roof resound with his deep breathing. -How long he remained in this state he could not say, but he was roused -by feeling something crawling, as he thought, over his face, and -supposing it to be a gigantic water-rat—the place being infested with -such vermin—he put out his hand, and catching hold of the noxious -creature, as he deemed it, was about to throw it into the water, when a -shrill cry admonished him that the fancied water-rat was no other than -Xit. - -“Wouldst drown me, Magog?” shrieked the dwarf, clinging to him. - -“Drown thee—not I!” replied the giant, laughing. “But I took thee for a -rat or an otter.” - -“None but a sleepy dolt like thyself would have made such a mistake,” -said Xit. “I could not waken thee without plucking thy beard. Call’st -thou this keeping guard over the treasure? I call it gross negligence.” - -“Well, well, I am vigilant enough now,” rejoined Magog. “What hast thou -to say to me?” - -“Something that will keep thee wakeful, I trust,” said Xit. “Lend me -thine ears, and I will disclose it to thee. I have discovered a plot.” - -“Poh! thou art always making some silly discovery that leads to -nothing,” rejoined Magog. - -“But this will lead more than one man to the scaffold,” pursued Xit, -mysteriously. “’Tis an important discovery I have made.” - -“Indeed!” exclaimed Magog, with some curiosity. “What is it? Let me hear -and judge.” - -“It relates to the chests on which thou art sitting,” replied Xit. -“There is a plot to carry them off. Master Lovel, the keeper of the -treasure, is concerned in it, but the principal contrivers are Osbert -Clinton, Sir Henry Dudley, Sir Anthony Kingston, Udal, and the others -connected with the late outbreak.” - -“Ah, this is indeed important!” cried Magog. “And how didst thou make -this discovery?” - -“You shall hear,” replied Xit. “Suspecting all was not right, I followed -Lovel to his lodging, and by listening at the keyhole, managed to -overhear a conversation between him and Osbert Clinton, who is at -present concealed in the Jewel House. From this I learnt that the -treasure is to be carried off by the traitors, in order to assist them -in getting up another insurrection of a far more formidable character -than the last. Their plan is to bring a boat to Traitors’ Gate at nine -o’clock to-night, when, feigning to be officers sent by the King to -remove the treasure to the Exchequer, they will present a warrant, and -Master Lovel, being their accomplice, the coffers will be delivered to -them—so at least they calculate.” - -“A well-devised plan, I must own,” observed Magog, “and like enough to -have succeeded.” - -“It would infallibly have succeeded but for my shrewdness in detecting -it,” said Xit. - -“Well, thou wilt, doubtless, receive due credit for thy penetration from -Sir Henry Bedingfeld, to whom the matter must be forthwith -communicated,” observed Magog, getting up. - -“What art thou about to do, thou foolish giant?” cried Xit. “We can -manage this affair without Sir Henry Bedingfeld’s assistance. Recollect -that a heavy price is set upon the heads of all these offenders, and if -we can effect their arrest—as we shall do if my counsels be followed—the -reward will be ours. We must take them all, like fish in a net. Not one -must be allowed to escape. Listen to me, and I will show thee how it can -be done. The moment the barge is admitted into this place, Traitor’s -Gate must be closed by thee or by thy brothers, and we shall then have -them like rats in a trap. Though they may offer some resistance at -first, they will soon be forced to surrender. Osbert Clinton is sure to -be on the spot with Lovel, and we can arrest them both at the same time. -What think’st thou of my plan?” - -“By my faith, it promises well,” replied Magog. - -“We shall need assistance,” pursued Xit; “and besides Og and Gog, I -propose to call in the aid of Captain Bittern and his friends. They are -men of discretion, and can be relied on. Care must be taken not to -awaken Lovel’s suspicions, or our plan will be defeated. And now let us -quit this damp place. I am half choked by the mist. I wonder thou -couldst sleep in it. Come! There is no fear of the treasure being -carried off just yet.” - -Upon this Magog arose, and they adjourned to the guard-chamber. - -Xit’s plan was carried out. About eight o’clock in the evening, Og tore -himself from his bride, promising faithfully to return to supper, and, -accompanied by Gog, Rodomont Bittern, Holiday, and Simnel, to all of -whom the dwarf’s important discovery had been communicated, repaired to -Saint Thomas’s Tower, and mounted to an upper chamber overlooking the -river, where they held themselves in readiness for whatever might occur, -beguiling the tedium of waiting with some flasks of wine which they had -brought from the Stone Kitchen. - -Xit, meanwhile, had kept watch over Lovel’s movements. He saw the keeper -of the treasure return from his errand to Tower Hill, and cautiously -following him, and adopting the same plan of espionage which he had -previously employed, he heard him inform Osbert Clinton that he had seen -Sir Henry Dudley and the other conspirators, who were well pleased with -the arrangement, and undertook to bring a barge to Traitor’s Gate at the -appointed hour that night. - -“The coffers once secured,” pursued Lovel, “your friends propose to take -them up the river to Chelsea and land them there. No time must be lost -in disposing of the treasure, for the moment it becomes known that it -has been carried off, a general search will be made.” - -“Once in our possession, the treasure will never find its way to the -royal Exchequer—of that you may be quite certain, Lovel,” replied -Osbert. “But what do you propose to do? Your connection in the affair -will assuredly be suspected.” - -“I shall provide for my safety by flight,” said Lovel. “This very night -I shall quit the Tower secretly, and remain in concealment till your -proposed insurrection will enable me to appear with safety.” - -“If we succeed, as I trust under Heaven we shall, your services shall -not be forgotten, Lovel,” observed Osbert. “You shall have a better post -under Elizabeth than that which you now occupy under Philip and Mary.” - -“I have said that I do not seek reward,” rejoined Lovel; “but since, in -abandoning this post, I shall sacrifice all, it is but just that I -should have some compensation.” - -“You shall have compensation in full, doubt it not, Lovel,” said Osbert. -“And now let us finally arrange our plans for to-night. How many persons -are there in Saint Thomas’s Tower?” - -“Only three,” replied Lovel. “Croyland, the keeper of the gate, his man, -and a sentinel. Stay! I had forgotten. One of the gigantic warders, -Magog, is there at this moment, but I do not think he will remain there -till night, and if he should, he will be no hindrance to us, since all -will be conducted with so much formality that suspicion will be -disarmed. We will go together to Saint Thomas’s Tower, and if my -instructions to Sir Henry Dudley are carefully carried out, no -difficulty will be experienced.” - -What answer was made to this by Osbert, Xit could not tell. Fancying he -heard a movement towards the door, he beat a hasty retreat, and left the -Jewel House, perfectly content with the information he had obtained. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - - HOW THE CONSPIRATORS WENT IN AT TRAITORS’ GATE - BUT CAME NOT OUT AGAIN. - - -Night, anxiously expected both by plotters and counter-plotters, arrived -at last. Within the lower chamber of Saint Thomas’s Tower were Magog and -Xit, but the two other gigantic warders, with Rodomont Bittern and his -comrades, kept out of sight, lest Lovel’s suspicions should be awakened. - -Croyland, the keeper of the Tower, had been made a party to the plan, -and consented to act as Xit directed. The night was dark, and the mist -hanging over the river, and almost shrouding Saint Thomas’s Tower from -view, was favourable to the project of the conspirators. - -Some quarter of an hour before the time fixed for the arrival of the -barge, Lovel, accompanied by Osbert, who was well armed, and wrapped in -his cloak, quitted the Jewel House, and proceeded to Saint Thomas’s -Tower. The door was opened by Croyland, who had a lamp in his hand, -which he raised for a moment to survey Osbert, and then, apparently -satisfied with his scrutiny, ushered them into the guard-chamber, which -done, he returned to fasten the door. - -Within the guard-chamber were Xit and Magog. The giant appeared to be -fast asleep, with his huge head resting on a table, and did not move on -their entrance; but Xit immediately arose, and alter a word with Lovel, -was informed by the latter that the gentleman with him was an officer -sent by his Majesty to take charge of the treasure. With this -information the dwarf seemed perfectly content, and bowed ceremoniously -to Osbert, who slightly returned the salutation. In another moment -Croyland returned with a lamp, and taking it from him, Lovel beckoned to -Osbert to follow him, and led the way to the platform on which the -chests were laid. - -No sooner were they gone than Magog raised his head, and said in a -whisper to Xit, “Is it Osbert Clinton?” - -The dwarf replied in the affirmative, but added, “Don’t ask any more -questions, or you will be overheard. Here they are coming back. Down -with your head!” - -On this, Magog resumed his previous posture. Next moment Lovel -reappeared with the lamp, but Osbert remained in the passage, so as not -to expose himself to observation. - -“The coffers are all right, I perceive,” remarked Lovel, as he set down -the lamp upon the table. “I sha’n’t be sorry when they are gone,” he -added, with a laugh. “They have been a great source of anxiety to me.” - -“I daresay they have,” replied Xit. “Your office wouldn’t suit me at -all, Master Lovel.” - -“Wherefore not?” demanded the other. - -“Because my honesty would never be proof against the temptation I should -be exposed to. The sight of so much treasure would exercise a baneful -influence over me, and I should long to appropriate it to my own use. -Whereas, you, worthy Lovel, are of an incorruptible nature, and can see -gold without coveting it. You would never dream of making free with the -contents of those coffers.” - -“Certainly not,” replied Lovel. - -“Therein we differ,” pursued Xit. “Had those coffers been confided to -me, I should have fallen. The Arch Enemy could not find a more certain -means of destroying me than they would afford him. Knowing my own -frailty, I respect your honesty the more, worthy Lovel. You can touch -gold without being defiled by it. Unluckily, such is not my case.” - -Ere Lovel could reply, Osbert called out from the passage:— - -“The barge is at hand. I hear a noise outside in the river.” - -And, as he spoke, the bell hanging above the outer arch of Traitors’ -Gate was rung. - -“Here they are!” cried Xit, shaking Magog. “Rouse thyself, thou great -sluggard.” - -“Who are here?” cried the giant, pretending to waken from a sound sleep. - -“Why, the officers sent by the King to take away the treasure,” rejoined -Xit. - -“Oh, indeed!” ejaculated Magog, with a prodigious yawn. - -Meanwhile, Lovel, followed by Croyland, had mounted a spiral stone -staircase, which quickly brought them to the summit of the round -projecting tower at the western angle of the fortification. On reaching -the battlements, they could discern through the gloom a large barque -lying in the river immediately beneath them. The barge was rowed by four -stalwart oarsmen, and its head was brought close up to Traitors’ Gate. - -At the prow stood a tall man, apparently in command of the party, and -who was no other than Sir Henry Dudley. The barge had already been -challenged by the sentinel, and a short parley had taken place, but when -Lovel and Croyland appeared, Dudley called out in a loud, authoritative -voice:— - -“Open the gate quickly. We are officers sent by the King to bring away -the treasure.” - -“Have you a warrant for its removal?” inquired Lovel. - -“Ay,” returned Dudley, “a warrant you will not care to dispute.” - -“Enough,” answered Lovel. “The gate shall be opened immediately.” - -With this he disappeared from the battlements, while Dudley, turning to -his companion in the barge, said in a low, exulting tone, “The prize -will soon be ours. We shall get in without difficulty.” - -“Heaven grant we may get out as easily!” rejoined Sir Anthony Kingston, -who was standing near him. “More people go in at Traitors’ Gate than -come out from it.” - -As he spoke, the ponderous wooden valves, worked by some machinery in -the upper part of the tower, began slowly to revolve upon their hinges, -disclosing the interior of the passage, which was now illumined by -torches held by Magog and Croyland, who, with Lovel and Xit, were -stationed near the head of the steps. In the background, partly -concealed by the coffers, stood Osbert Clinton. - -As soon as the valves had opened wide enough to admit the barge, Dudley, -who was all impatience to secure the prize, called to the oarsmen to -push in, and the order being promptly obeyed, the barge entered the -channel, and was propelled to the foot of the steps. Sir Henry Dudley -then leaped ashore, and was followed by Sir Anthony Kingston and some -four or five others. - -“Here is the order for the delivery of the treasure, Sir,” said Dudley, -presenting a paper to Lovel, who advanced to meet him. - -Lovel glanced at it for a moment, and then, apparently satisfied by the -inspection, observed,— - -“We have been expecting you, Sir. The chests are all ready, as you see.” - -“That is well,” said Dudley, scarcely able to conceal his satisfaction. -“Let them be embarked at once.” - -While this brief dialogue occurred, Traitor’s Gate was noiselessly -returning to its place, and in another minute was closed. The -conspirators, however, were too much occupied with what they had in hand -to notice this suspicious circumstance. The oarsmen now got out of the -barge, and were preparing to place the uppermost chest on board, when -Osbert Clinton suddenly stepped forward, and said, in a low voice, to -Sir Henry Dudley,— - -“We are betrayed. See you not that the gate is shut?” - -“Ha! so it is!” cried Dudley. “Why is this, Sir?” he added, fiercely, to -Lovel. “How comes it that yon gate is closed?” - -“I did not know it was so,” replied the other. “There must be some -mistake. But I will cause it to be reopened instantly.” - -“There is no mistake,” cried Xit, in his loudest and most important -voice; “it is by my orders that Traitors’ Gate has been shut, and it -will not be opened again. Traitors, ye are caught in a trap. Ye have -come here, with wicked and felonious intent, to carry off the King’s -treasure, but instead of departing with your plunder to stir up -rebellion, you will be lodged in the dungeons of the Tower, and ere long -expiate your manifold and dire offences on the scaffold.” - -At this address the conspirators stared aghast, and laid their hands -upon their swords. - -Osbert Clinton, however, signed to them to keep quiet, and said to -Lovel, “What means this, Sir? Is it some ill-timed jest?” - -“I will tell you what it means, Master Osbert Clinton,” interposed Xit. -“It means, that you, and all those with you, are my prisoners. I arrest -you all for high treason. You yourself, Master Osbert Clinton—you Sir -Henry Dudley—you, Sir Anthony Kingston—you, Master Udal, and all the -rest of you. Deliver up your swords.” - -“This is droll,” cried Osbert Clinton, forcing a laugh; “but the jest -may prove no laughing matter for thee. Get the gate opened,” he added to -Lovel. “We will have the treasure in spite of them.” - -“Traitors’ Gate shall _not_ be opened,” screamed Xit. “I forbid it, and -ye shall find whether or not I shall be obeyed. Stir a single foot, thou -traitor Lovel, and thou art a dead man.” And drawing his sword, he -presented it at the breast of the keeper of the treasure, exclaiming, “I -arrest thee, also, on a charge of conspiracy and treason.” - -“An end must be put to this folly,” cried Osbert, fiercely. “By the time -you have got the treasure on board I will have the gate opened,” he -added to Dudley. Then drawing his sword, he commanded Xit to stand out -of the way. - -“Help me, my faithful giants!” cried Xit, retreating. “Help me!” - -And at the words, Og and Gog issued from the passage where they had -remained concealed, and with their halberds opposed Osbert’s advance. - -“Back!” roared Magog, in a voice of thunder, “or you rush upon your -death.” - -“You had better yield,” cried Xit. “You cannot escape. You will more -easily cut your way through the solid beams of Traitors’ Gate than you -will hew a passage through these living walls.” - -“I will cut a way through both sooner than surrender,” rejoined Osbert. -“Follow me, friends.” - -And he was about to fling himself upon the giants, who awaited his -attack unmoved, when his desperate purpose was averted by the sudden -ringing of the alarm-bell. This sound, which proclaimed that the -fortress was alarmed, paralysed his energies, and caused him to drop the -point of his sword, while the rest of the conspirators looked equally -disheartened. Other sounds, calculated to increase their apprehensions, -were now heard, and the trampling of feet, accompanied by the clatter of -arms, showed that a number of men were collecting in the outer ward. It -was plain that the conspirators were betrayed, and the glances they -exchanged betokened that they felt so. - -“You had better yield with a good grace,” cried Xit, “and not compel us -to take your swords from you by force.” - -“I will die rather than yield,” cried Osbert Clinton. - -“So will we all,” responded the others. - -“Resistance is in vain,” cried Lovel, suddenly changing his manner. “It -is time to throw off the mask. You are prisoners to the King.” - -“Ha! it is thou who hast brought us into this snare,” cried Dudley. -“Take the reward of thy treachery,” he added, passing his rapier through -his body. - -“Ha! I am slain!” exclaimed Lovel, as he fell backwards into the water. - -At this moment the massive portal communicating with the outer ward was -opened, and an astounding spectacle revealed. - -Beneath the gloomy archway of the Bloody Tower stood the King, the -torchlight flashing upon his stately figure, and communicating to his -countenance a stern and sinister expression. - -With him was Sir Henry Bedingfeld. At the back of the archway rose a -grove of pikes, while on the right and left was ranged a strong guard of -halberdiers, several of whom held torches, which gleamed upon the steel -caps, corslets, and partisans of their comrades. - -At this unlooked-for spectacle the conspirators recoiled in confusion -and dismay. Flight was impossible, and as Bedingfeld advanced towards -them with an officer, and demanded their swords, telling them they were -his prisoners, they had no alternative but submission. - -By the King’s commands, the conspirators were then brought before him, -and he surveyed them for some moments with a smile of gratified -vengeance. - -“Soh, traitors!” he exclaimed, at length, “you thought you had devised a -cunning scheme to carry off my treasure. But you have been outwitted. -Your plans have been revealed to me, and I have allowed you to proceed -thus far in order to ensnare you all. You have fallen like wolves into -the trap set for you.” - -“The wretch who betrayed us has met his reward,” cried Sir Henry Dudley. -“He has perished by my sword.” - -“Is Lovel slain?” exclaimed Philip. “I am sorry for it.” - -“He richly deserved his fate,” cried Osbert. “I see now how we have been -duped.” - -At this moment Xit made his way towards the King, and said, “An please -your Majesty, these rebels and traitors were captured by me. I claim the -reward.” - -“Retire, thou presumptuous and intrusive varlet,” cried Bedingfeld. -“This matter is too serious for thy interference.” - -“But for my interference, Sir Henry,” rejoined Xit, proudly and -indignantly, “the plot would not have been discovered.” - -“There thou art wrong,” rejoined Bedingfeld; “the plot has been all -along known to his Majesty. It was revealed to him by Lovel, who, it -seems, has gone to his account.” - -“Lovel is killed, sure enough,” said Xit. “But I trust my services will -not go unrewarded.” - -“Thy claims shall be considered hereafter,” said Philip. And as Xit, -satisfied with this assurance, bowed and retired, he addressed the -conspirators: “For the heinous crimes and offences you have committed, -you cannot doubt what your sentence will be.” - -“We are all prepared for our fate,” said Dudley, resolutely. “In -engaging in this enterprise we well knew the risk we incurred. Having -failed, we are ready to pay the penalty.” - -“Do you deem your base attempt consistent with the principles you -profess?” demanded Philip, contemptuously. - -“Ay,” rejoined Dudley. “Your gold has been one of the chief weapons used -against this unhappy land, and it was the part of true Englishmen—as we -are—to deprive you of it.” - -“Ye are robbers and felons, and shall die the death of such vile -miscreants,” said Philip, coldly. “By this foul act you have forfeited -your privileges as gentlemen.” - -“What!” exclaimed Osbert Clinton. “Are we to die like common felons?” - -“Such will be your doom,” rejoined Philip, sternly. - -“Your Majesty is too magnanimous to stoop to such an unworthy revenge,” -said Osbert Clinton. “Let us die upon the scaffold. ’Tis the sole grace -we ask of you.” - -“Ay, spare them this ignominious ending, I beseech you, Sire,” said -Mauger, advancing from the guard, among whom he was standing, “and let -them fall by my hand.” - -“I owe thee a guerdon,” rejoined Philip, “and will give thee their -heads. As to you, Osbert Clinton,” he added, “I could devise no worse -torture for you than your own bitter reflections will furnish. Had you -not engaged in this last design, you might have been pardoned your -former offences, have been restored to my favour, and have wedded -Constance Tyrrell. Reflect upon this when you are alone in your -dungeon.” - -“This is only said to torture me!” cried Osbert. - -“It is said that you may be aware of the happiness you have so -recklessly thrown away,” rejoined the King. “At the intercession of -Cardinal Pole, I had consented to pardon you, and, moreover, had -promised his Eminence not to oppose your marriage with Constance. But -there will be no pardon for you now—no Constance.” - -Osbert made no reply, but covered his face with his hand. - -After a brief pause, the King turned to Sir Henry Bedingfeld, and -ordered him to remove the prisoners to their dungeons. “To-morrow they -will be privately interrogated,” he said, “after which their -arraignment, condemnation, and execution will speedily follow. You will -not have to wait long for your fees,” he added to Mauger. - -“I humbly thank your Majesty,” replied the headsman. - -On this, the conspirators were led off by the guard, and placed in -different state prisons in the inner ward, a cell in the Flint Tower -being assigned to Osbert Clinton. Shortly afterwards, the King rode back -to Whitehall, attended by a mounted escort. - -As soon as tranquility was restored, Og returned to his bride, whom he -had left in the care of Dame Trusbut, at the Stone Kitchen. A very -substantial supper was in readiness for him, and to this he sat down -with his brothers, Xit, Rodomont Bittern, Simnel, and Holiday, and, -despite the previous occurrences, they made a right merry night of it. - -Next day, the treasure-chests, which had been left on the platform in -Traitors’ Gate, were removed from the Tower, and safely deposited in the -Exchequer. - - End of the Seventh Book. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - BOOK VIII. - CONSTANCE TYRRELL. - - - - - CHAPTER I. - - OF THE IMPORTANT DISPATCH RECEIVED FROM THE - EMPEROR BY PHILIP. - - -About a month must now be allowed to elapse. During this time, the whole -of the conspirators, with the exception of Osbert Clinton, had suffered -death on Tower Hill. But though Osbert’s execution was thus delayed, no -hope of pardon was held out to him. On the contrary, he was told by Sir -Henry Bedingfeld, who visited him almost daily, that his sentence would -infallibly be carried out, and that he ought to be prepared for a sudden -summons to the scaffold. “I will give you notice when I am sent for by -his Majesty,” he said. “That will be an intimation to you that the hour -is at hand.” - -The Queen’s accouchement being now daily expected, great preparations -were made for the important event; religious processions thronged the -streets, prayers were offered for her Majesty’s safe deliverance, and -couriers kept in constant readiness to bear the gladsome tidings to -foreign courts. While all were on the tenter-hooks of expectation, the -Romanists were gratified, and the Protestants deeply chagrined, by the -sudden and, as it turned out, unfounded intelligence that her Majesty -had given birth to a son. The news spread with extraordinary rapidity, -not only in London, but throughout the whole kingdom. Public rejoicings -were made. Bonfires were lighted in the streets. _Te Deum_ was sung in -the churches, and one preacher—the priest of St. Anne’s in -Aldersgate—went so far as to describe the personal appearance of the -new-born Prince, depicting him as a miracle of beauty and proportion. -But next day all was changed. The Romanists were mortified by the -authoritative contradiction of the report, whilst the Protestants -exulted. Other rumours were then circulated, and it was said that the -Queen had died in child-bed. But this statement was soon discovered to -be false, and it eventually became known that the disease under which -her Majesty was labouring, and which had deceived her physicians, was -dropsy. - -For some days Mary continued in a very precarious state, and serious -apprehensions of a fatal result were entertained; but these dangerous -symptoms abated, and in less than a week she was pronounced out of -danger. During her illness she had been sedulously attended by Constance -Tyrrell, for whom she had sent when she supposed herself sinking, and it -was to Constance’s unwearying attentions that she mainly attributed her -recovery. - -Naturally, the Queen’s state of health had been a source of the deepest -anxiety to Cardinal Pole, and the news of her amendment was a -proportionate relief to him. Having received permission to wait upon -her, he immediately repaired to Whitehall, and on arriving at the palace -he was met by Doctor Ford, the Queen’s physician, who conducted him to -her Majesty’s presence. - -Mary was in her cabinet, reclining in a large easy-chair, propped up by -cushions, wrapped in a loose gown of purple velvet, lined with miniver, -and with her feet supported by a tabouret. Her features were swollen, -and her complexion turbid, and she had an air of extreme lassitude and -debility. The only person by whom she was attended was Constance -Tyrrell, who likewise looked extremely pale and ill. - -Having accompanied the Cardinal to the door of the cabinet, Doctor Ford -retired. - -“I am glad to see your Eminence,” said Mary, as the Cardinal approached -her. “Sit down beside me, I pray you. At one time I feared I should -never behold you again; but I am better, and I owe my preservation, -under Heaven, to the ministry of this damsel. Without her I believe I -should have died, and I never can forget the services she has rendered -me—never sufficiently requite them.” - -“Your Majesty overrates my poor services,” said Constance. - -“She has poured balm into my wounded heart, as well as helped me to -sustain my bodily sufferings,” pursued Mary. “Oh, my good Lord Cardinal, -how can I have so deeply offended Heaven that I should be thus severely -afflicted!—that the boon I have so earnestly prayed for should be denied -me. What have I done to merit this chastisement?—how have I sinned? I -have searched my breast, but can discover no wickedness therein. I have -swerved from no duty. It cannot be a crime to love the King my -husband—though, perchance, I have made him an idol. But enjoin me any -penance you please. I will perform it.” - -“I enjoin you only resignation to the decrees of Heaven, gracious -Madam,” returned Pole. “Your afflictions have been given you for some -wise but inscrutable purpose, and must be patiently borne.” - -“I have borne them with patience,” rejoined Mary; “yet it is hard to be -deprived of blessings which are vouchsafed to the meanest of my -subjects. How many a poor cottager’s wife can clasp her offspring to her -breast!—while I, alas! am childless.” - -“Your grief is shared by all your subjects, Madam,” observed the -Cardinal. - -“Not by all,” rejoined Mary, with asperity. “There are many who exult in -my distress, who have prayed that I might have no issue, but that the -sceptre might pass from my hands to those of my sister Elizabeth. And -their prayers would seem to be heard, while mine are rejected. Oh, what -happiness would have been mine had a son been granted me, for I feel all -a mother’s tenderness in my breast. A son would have compensated me for -all my troubles—for the neglect I have experienced, and for the -desertion which will ensue—but now I shall go to my grave -broken-hearted.” - -“Be comforted, Madam, be comforted,” said Pole. “All will yet be well. -The King will _not_ leave you.” - -“He _will_ leave me, that is certain,” rejoined Mary. “And then will -come the severest part of my trial. When he is gone, all will be a blank -to me. I would fain bury my woes in a cloister.” - -“No, Madam, you must rouse yourself,” said Pole. “You must not give way -to this excess of grief. It has pleased the Supreme Disposer of events -to deprive you, and the country placed under your governance, of a great -blessing; but do not repine on that account. Rather rejoice that you -have been afflicted. Devote all your energies to the welfare of your -kingdom, and to the maintenance of religion. Peace will then be restored -to your breast—peace, which nothing can disturb.” - -“I do not expect to find peace on this side of the grave,” sighed Mary; -“but I will try to follow your Eminence’s counsel.” - -“In time your wounds will be healed,” rejoined Pole; “and you will then -understand why they have been inflicted.” - -“I humbly resign myself to Heaven’s decrees,” said Mary. “_Fiat voluntas -tua._” - -At this juncture, without being announced, the King entered the cabinet, -followed by Count D’Egmont. His Majesty’s features did not wear their -customary sombre expression, but were radiant with joy, and his -deportment evinced considerable excitement. - -Advancing quickly towards the Queen, and bowing reverently to the -Cardinal, he said,— - -“Count D’Egmont has just brought me a most important letter from the -Emperor, and I lose not a moment in laying its contents before your -Majesty.” - -Then, turning to Pole, who was about to withdraw, he added, “I pray your -Eminence not to retire. The matter is one that will interest you. Not to -keep you in suspense, I will state at once, and in a word, the purport -of the dispatch. The Emperor is about to abdicate, and resign his -hereditary dominions to me.” - -“What do I hear?” exclaimed Mary, in extremity of surprise. “The Emperor -about to abdicate!” - -“’Tis exactly as I have stated, Madam,” cried Philip. “I have it here -under his own hand.” - -“His Imperial Majesty has for some months meditated this step, gracious -Madam,” interposed D’Egmont, bowing to the Queen, “but it is only -recently that his final resolution has been taken. Of late a profound -melancholy has seized upon him, which he finds it impossible to shake -off. Tired of pomp and state, sated with glory and conquest, wearied -with the cares of government, racked by a cruel disease, which allows -him little respite from suffering, his august Majesty is about to put -off the purple robe and crown, and, clothing himself in the lowly garb -of a monk, to pass the remainder of his days in seclusion. I have been -sent by the Emperor to announce his determination to his royal son, into -whose hands he designs to relinquish his vast dominions.” - -“You hear, Madam—you hear what my father intends,” cried Philip, with -irrepressible delight. - -“Yes, I hear it,” rejoined Mary, mournfully. - -“The solemn ceremony of abdication will take place at Brussels,” pursued -D’Egmont, “in the presence of all the nobles and deputies of Flanders, -who, at the Emperor’s request, will transfer their allegiance to his -son. Subsequently, the sovereignty of Castile and Aragon will be ceded -to King Philip.” - -“And what of the crown of Germany?” demanded Philip. - -“That will deck the brows of your uncle Ferdinand, King of the Romans,” -said D’Egmont. “The Empire of Germany will be resigned in his favour.” - -“Is such my father’s intent?” said Philip. - -“I believe so, Sire—nay, I am sure,” returned D’Egmont. “To prove the -motives by which your august sire is actuated in his retirement, it will -be enough to state, that out of his immense revenues he only intends to -reserve himself a pension of a hundred thousand ducats.” - -“Only so much,” cried Mary. “Why, ’tis less than a noble’s revenue.” - -“It is more than the Emperor will need, Madam, in the solitary life he -designs to lead,” observed D’Egmont. - -“I am filled with amazement,” observed Pole. “That Charles V., the -foremost monarch of Christendom, the greatest warrior of the age, who -holds in his hands the destinies of Europe, should retire in the -plenitude of his power, is indeed a wondrous circumstance, to which -there is no parallel, save in the instance of Diocletian. May the -Christian monarch be as happy in his retirement as was the heathen -Emperor in his garden at Salona. Heavy, indeed, must be the weight of a -crown, since its wearer desires to put it off thus.” - -“In his letter to me, the Emperor explains the motives of his intent to -abdicate,” said Philip. “Referring to the troubled and agitated life he -has led, to his great fatigues and exposure, his frequent travels in -Europe and Africa, the constant warfare in which he has been engaged, -and his incessant labours for the public welfare and for religion, he -observes: ‘As long as my strength would allow me, I have fulfilled my -duties, but now my infirmities counsel—nay, command—repose. Ambition, -and the desire to rule, no longer sway my breast. The remainder of my -days will be consecrated to holy thought and preparation for eternity. -To you, my son, and to your care, I shall resign my vast possessions, -conjuring you never to relax in your efforts for the welfare of the -people committed to your charge. The time may come when, exhausted, -loaded with infirmities, and praying for release, you may desire to -imitate your father’s example.’” - -“May that day be long distant!” cried D’Egmont. “A brilliant career is -before your Majesty.” - -“Yet let the Emperor’s words never be forgotten, Sire,” remarked Pole, -solemnly. “Lay them to heart, and be guided by them; and so, when you -arrive at that period which your august sire has reached, when earthly -glories shall fade away and become as nothing in your sight, you will -derive comfort from the happiness and prosperity you have conferred upon -your people. Rarely has a crown been similarly bestowed. Never could -crown be more richly graced. Wear it, Sire, as it has hitherto been -worn—wear it as your great father has worn it, and when you put it off, -you will do so, like him, without a sigh.” - -“Once mine, I shall be in no haste to part with it,” observed Philip. -“But have I no congratulations from your Majesty?” he added to the -Queen. “Do you not rejoice with me on my good luck?” - -“Your good luck is my misfortune,” rejoined Mary. “This unlooked-for act -of the Emperor must cause our separation.” - -“Only for a season,” returned Philip. “I must needs obey my father’s -summons to Brussels; but I shall speedily return.” - -“Impossible!” cried Mary. “As King of Spain, you will have much to do, -and cannot quit your dominions, even if you should be so minded. No! I -am not to be deceived. _I_ cannot go to Spain, or to Flanders, and _you_ -will not come to England. Henceforward we must dwell apart.” - -“Nay, nay, you are wrong, Madam—by my faith, you are!” cried Philip. “I -shall return before three months have elapsed. Meantime, I confide you -to the care of his Eminence, who, I trust, will be rarely absent from -you. It is my wish,” he added, “that the Lord Cardinal be appointed -chief of the Privy Council, and that nothing concerning the government -of the realm be concluded without his sanction.” - -“All shall be done as you desire,” rejoined Mary. - -“Nay, Sire, I must decline a post for which I am unfitted,” said Pole, -“and which, as it would necessarily engage me in concerns of the world, -is little suited to the spiritual character with which I am invested.” - -“But I will take no refusal,” said Philip. “You must, at least, accept -the post till her Majesty is perfectly restored to health.” - -“I shall have only your Eminence to look to when the King is gone,” said -Mary. “If need be, I must lay my positive commands upon you.” - -“In that case I have no alternative but submission,” rejoined the -Cardinal. “The sole condition I would annex to my consent is, that I may -be allowed to exercise my religious functions as heretofore.” - -“Far be it from me to interfere with them,” said Mary. “Apartments shall -be assigned you in the palace, so that I may have an opportunity of -seeing you more frequently, and profiting by your counsels.” - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - HOW SIR HENRY BEDINGFELD CAME FOR OSBERT’S DEATH-WARRANT; - AND WHAT HE OBTAINED. - - -At this moment an usher entered, and informed the King that Sir Henry -Bedingfeld was without, having come to Whitehall in obedience to his -Majesty’s commands. - -“Admit him straight,” replied Philip. And as the usher withdrew, Philip -approached the Queen, and spoke a few words to her in a low tone. What -he said was inaudible to the others, but its import could be gathered -from Mary’s troubled looks. She attempted some remonstrance, but the -King appeared inflexible. - -While this was passing, Constance stole softly towards the Cardinal, and -said to him in a whisper, “Sir Henry Bedingfeld is come for Osbert’s -death-warrant. I am sure of it, from the look given me by her Majesty. -Oh! my Lord Cardinal, intercede for him with the King—intercede for him, -I implore of you.” - -“I will do what I can,” replied Pole, in the same tone. - -Meantime, Philip continued urgent with the Queen, his manner becoming -stern and peremptory. - -“Must it be done at once?” inquired Mary. - -“Ay, at once,” rejoined the King. “I will have his head before my -departure to-morrow. Then I shall be sure that my injunctions are -obeyed. Here is the warrant,” he added, placing a scroll of parchment -before her. “Sign it.” - -Mary, however, manifested great reluctance, and was still appealing to -the King, who continued inflexible, when Sir Henry Bedingfeld appeared, -and making a profound obeisance to the royal pair, said, “I await your -Majesty’s commands.” - -“I shall be ready for you in an instant, good Sir Henry,” rejoined the -King. “Sign it, Madam—sign it,” he added quickly to the Queen. “Why do -you hesitate?” - -“Because——” And she glanced towards Constance, who had now turned aside, -weeping. “I owe my life to her,” she added. “Ought I to requite her -thus?” - -“I have said I will not depart without assurance of this traitor’s -death,” rejoined Philip; “and your reluctance shows how my orders would -be obeyed in my absence. Sir Henry Bedingfeld awaits the warrant.” - -Thus urged, Mary took up the pen, when Pole interposed. - -“A moment, Madam,” he cried. “Ere you sign that death-warrant, I crave -permission to say a few words to his Majesty.” - -“I am entirely at your Eminence’s disposal,” rejoined Philip, advancing -towards him. - -“Sire,” said Pole, “you will, I am assured, acknowledge that Heaven’s -bounties have been bestowed upon you with a lavish hand.” - -Philip assented, and Pole went on. “You have been summoned to the -greatest throne in Europe, and while your heart is naturally elated by -what you have gained, it should be opened to the kindliest and most -generous emotions. Let your first act be one which shall show you are -influenced by such feelings.” - -“What would you have me do?” replied Philip, somewhat coldly. “I am -about to testify my gratitude to Heaven by public prayer and -thanksgiving in Westminster Abbey, by largesses to my attendants, by -liberal donations of alms to the poor, and in various other ways, as my -confessor shall direct, and as I trust will meet with your Eminence’s -approval.” - -“All this is well,” replied the Cardinal; “and yet your heart may not be -touched as I would have it. Perform a noble deed. Osbert Clinton has -deeply offended you. His life is in your hands. Pardon him.” - -“I cannot pardon him,” replied Philip. “I have sworn that he shall die.” - -“I will absolve you of your oath,” said the Cardinal. “The occasion is -one that demands from you some self-sacrifice, and you must make it.” - -“I would do aught in my power to gratify your Eminence, to whom I am -infinitely beholden, but I cannot forego an act of just vengeance,” -replied Philip. “I have purposely delayed this execution, not from any -intention of sparing the traitor, but because I would prolong his -punishment. To-morrow he dies. Press me no more, for I must perforce -refuse your request. I will not be balked of my revenge.” - -“It is well, Sire,” replied Pole. “But I warn you that you will repent -your indulgence of this evil passion.” - -“You plead the cause of a rebel and traitor,” cried Philip, impatiently. -“Osbert Clinton has been justly condemned for his crimes.” - -“Search your heart, Sire,” said the Cardinal, in a severe tone, “and you -will find why Osbert became a rebel and a traitor. He was loyal and -devoted till his wrongs—ay, wrongs, Sire—made him what he is.” - -“But he rose in rebellion against the Queen,” cried Philip. - -“I pardon him for his offences against me—fully and freely pardon him,” -interposed Mary; “and I pray your Majesty to pardon him likewise.” - -Philip made no reply, but his looks continued inexorable. - -“Essay what you can do,” said Pole, in a low voice to Constance. - -“Alas, I despair of moving him,” she rejoined. “Nevertheless, I will -make the attempt.” And casting herself at Philip’s feet, she said, “Oh, -Sire, if this sentence be carried out, and Osbert perish on the block, -you will have my life to answer for as well as his, since I shall not -long survive him. The blow which strikes him will reach me also. I am -the cause of all Osbert’s treasonable acts. But for his love for me, he -would have been loyal and devoted to you and to her Majesty. Oh, that -you had never seen me, Sire! Oh, that chance, on your arrival in this -country, had not brought you near me! Since that fatal hour nothing but -calamity has attended me. But now that you are departing, Sire, leave me -not to wretchedness and despair. Pity Osbert, Sire—overlook his -offences, and pardon him. By so doing, you will save yourself from a -remorse which no penitence will remove, but which will ever haunt you if -you doom us both to death. But no, Sire, I see you relent—your nobler -and better feelings triumph—you are yourself—the worthy son of Charles -V. You forgive me—you pardon Osbert Clinton?” - -“Arise, Constance,” said Philip, taking her hand and raising her; “you -have conquered. That I have done you much wrong, and caused you great -unhappiness, I freely confess. That I may have goaded Osbert Clinton -into the commission of the offences of which he has been guilty, I will -not attempt to deny. But I will make amends. He shall have a pardon.” - -“Nobly done, Sire!” ejaculated Pole. “Nobly done!” - -“To make sure that Osbert is worthy of the grace bestowed upon him,” -said Philip, “he shall accompany me to Brussels, and thence to Spain, -and when I have proved him, I will send him back to reap his reward.” - -“Oh, Sire, you overwhelm me with gratitude!” cried Constance. -“Happiness, so long a stranger to me, begins to smile on me again.” - -“On his return, it will be for your Eminence to complete the work by -bestowing upon him the hand of your ward,” said Philip to the Cardinal. - -“And at the same time I shall surrender the fortune which I hold in -trust for her,” said Pole. - -“Sir Henry Bedingfeld,” said Philip to the Lieutenant of the Tower, -whose looks manifested the lively interest he took in what was passing, -“you will return to the Tower, not with a death-warrant, but with an -order for Osbert’s immediate liberation.” - -“Here it is, Sir Henry,” said Mary, tracing a few lines on a sheet of -paper, and giving it to Bedingfeld. “Tell him that he has our full -pardon.” - -“I shall not fail, gracious Madam,” rejoined the Lieutenant of the -Tower, with a profound obeisance. - -And he moved towards the door. Before reaching it, however, he was -stopped by an usher, who placed a packet in his hands, saying it was -important, and had just been brought from the Tower. The packet -contained a letter, enclosed within which was a small piece of paper. On -glancing at the letter, Bedingfeld started, and his countenance fell. - -“What is the matter, Sir Henry?” demanded the King, remarking his -altered looks. - -“The prisoner, Sire!—the prisoner!” faltered Bedingfeld. - -“What of him?” shrieked Constance, in tones that chilled those who heard -her. “What has happened?” - -“Read, Sire,” said Bedingfeld, handing the missive he had just received -to the King. - -“Ha! is it so?” cried Philip, his countenance changing as he read the -dispatch. “Remove her, I pray you, my Lord Cardinal,” he added to Pole. - -“I will not go till I learn the truth,” cried Constance, distractedly. -“Speak, Sir, I conjure you,” she added to Bedingfeld. - -“Better let her know the truth, be it what it may,” said Pole. - -“Ay, speak, Sir Henry—keep her not in suspense,” said the Queen. “The -prisoner was well when you left the Tower—ha?” - -“He was, Madam, but——” - -“But what?” demanded Mary. - -“Since then he has died by poison,” said Philip. - -“By poison! how could it be procured?” asked the Queen. - -“It appears to have been contained in a ring which he was unluckily -allowed to wear,” replied Philip. - -“Is there no poison left for me, that I may join him?” cried Constance. - -“Kind Heaven support her!” exclaimed Pole. “Her reason wanders.” - -“No, I am calm enough now,” she rejoined. - -“Then you may bear to hear that Osbert’s last thoughts were given to -you,” said Philip. “This scrap of paper was found clutched in his dying -grasp. On it are written the words, ‘Farewell for ever, beloved -Constance!’” - -Taking the piece of crumpled paper from the King, she gazed at it for a -few moments, and then pressed it convulsively to her lips. - -“Farewell, Osbert—farewell for ever!” she cried. - -“No, not for ever,” rejoined Pole, solemnly. “You will be united in a -better world.” - -Praying the Cardinal to stay with her and console her, the King withdrew -with D’Egmont and Bedingfeld. - -Left alone with Pole and the Queen, Constance was permitted by them to -indulge her grief without restraint before any attempt at consolation -was made; but when these paroxysms were over, and she became calmer, the -good Cardinal poured balm into her bruised spirit, and ceased not till -his efforts were successful. - -From that moment Constance became perfectly resigned—and though all -youthful gaiety and lightness of heart deserted her, and her features -wore an unvarying expression of melancholy and sadness, she never -uttered a murmur. She would fain have spent the rest of her life in -solitude and retirement, but the Queen refused to part with her, and -retained her with her to the close of her days. - -With remarkable consideration, Mary did not interfere with her religious -observances, but allowed her what she denied all others, freedom of -conscience. This concession, however, on the Queen’s part, was made on -the earnest recommendation of Cardinal Pole. Thus Constance continued -unshaken in her faith. By her gentle assiduities she was enabled -materially to alleviate the anguish of mind endured by the Queen during -Philip’s absence, and when at length Mary sank after protracted -suffering, her last moments were soothed by Constance Tyrrell. - - - - -[Illustration] - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - -[Illustration] - - - - - CHAPTER III. - - TWO LIGHTS EXTINGUISHED. - - -Upwards of three years had flown since the occurrences last -narrated—three terrible years, during which religious persecution never -ceased. Bradford and Marsh had perished at the stake, so had Ridley and -Latimer, with many others, and Cranmer had won a martyr’s crown. -Gardiner had long gone to his account, being stricken with a mortal -disease, while reading a letter describing the torments of Ridley and -Latimer. He lingered for a month, and then dying, was buried with great -pomp in Winchester Cathedral. But though Gardiner was gone, Bonner yet -lived, and the barbarous proceedings against the Protestants were -unrelaxed. - -On Cranmer’s death, Pole was immediately created Archbishop of -Canterbury, and began to put into execution the plan he had long -designed for reforming the abuses of the Church. Notwithstanding the -opposition of the clergy, aided as they were by Paul IV., the then -ruling Pontiff, whose displeasure Pole had incurred, he succeeded in -effecting many beneficial changes, and would doubtless have accomplished -much more, had he been spared, but in the very midst of his exertions he -was attacked by a quartan ague, engendered by the pestilent exhalations -from Lambeth marshes. By its extreme violence, the fever threatened from -the first a fatal termination. - -Though not unconscious of his danger, and, indeed scarcely entertaining -a hope of recovery, the Cardinal continued his labours during the -intervals when he was free from fever. His chief cause of concern at -this moment was, that the Queen also was lying upon a sick couch, from -which it was scarcely probable she could rise. Foreseeing the disastrous -consequences to the Church of Rome which must inevitably ensue from her -death, he felt so troubled in spirit that his mental anxiety added force -to the attacks of the ague. - -Throughout the Cardinal’s illness, Priuli watched over him with -unremitting solicitude, and such entire reliance had Pole in the -judgment and devotion of his friend, that he confided everything to him. -One day, when the Cardinal was free from fever, and he and Priuli were -alone together in the library of Lambeth Palace, he requested his friend -to unlock a small coffer which he pointed out, and at the same time gave -him a key. Priuli obeyed, and on opening the coffer perceived within it -a parchment, so endorsed as to leave him no doubt as to its nature. - -“That is my will,” said Pole. “I desire you to read it.” - -On perusing the document, Priuli found that the Cardinal had appointed -him his sole heir and executor, whereupon, looking Pole earnestly in the -face, he said, “I am glad you have consulted me on this matter, dear -friend, and allowed me the opportunity of expressing my opinion upon it. -It would have grieved me to disobey your injunctions, and yet I cannot -conscientiously fulfil them. Readily will I undertake the office to -which you have appointed me, and will carefully attend to your -directions as to the distribution of your property, but with regard to -the rich inheritance you would bestow upon me, I must peremptorily -decline it. I cannot—will not accept any part of it. I thank you for the -intent, but I am rich enough without this augmentation of my worldly -goods.” - -“Distribute my possessions among the poor, or build churches and -hospitals with them,” rejoined the Cardinal. “Whatever you do, will, I -am sure, be for the best. But if you decline my bequest, at least accept -some slight object, be it only a jewel or ring, to be kept as a memorial -of our long friendship.” - -“I desire neither jewel nor ring, nor any other memorial richer than the -breviary you constantly use,” replied Priuli. “Of all gifts, I should -value that the most.” - -“It shall be yours, dear friend,” rejoined Pole. “I shall keep it as -long as my eyes are able to fix upon it—as long as my hands will hold -it—then take it. May it afford you the comfort it has ever afforded me, -and draw you towards Heaven, as it has never failed to draw me.” - -Pole was constant in his inquiries after the Queen, and on her part Mary -was equally anxious for information as to the state of his health. -Messengers were continually passing between Lambeth Palace and -Whitehall, but from neither place were the tidings satisfactory. On the -contrary, the reports of the condition of both illustrious sufferers -grew worse, and it became a question as to which of the two would be the -survivor. Pole prayed that he might be the first to depart—but it was -not so ordained. - -The grief felt by every member of the Cardinal’s vast establishment for -the deprivation which they felt they must soon undergo, was sincere and -profound, but no one deplored his exalted master’s precarious condition -more deeply than Rodomont Bittern. The poor who thronged the gates of -the palace, and received alms and food from Priuli, put up earnest -prayers for their benefactor’s recovery. - -But the fever abated not, and though its attacks were somewhat mitigated -in severity, still the Cardinal’s debilitated frame was less able to -withstand them. He daily grew weaker and weaker. - -Notwithstanding his prostration, however, he was carried twice in each -day to the chapel to hear mass. One evening after vespers, the large -easy-chair in which he reclined was wheeled into the library, and -Priuli, who now seldom left him, took his accustomed place by his side. -Four days having elapsed since the Cardinal’s last attack, it was -certain that the night would not pass without a return of the fever. -Notwithstanding this, Pole was conversing cheerfully with his friend, -when Rodomont Bittern entered to say that Mistress Constance Tyrrell was -without, and desired to see his Eminence. - -“Admit her straight,” replied Pole. “She is ever welcome.” - -And the next moment Constance came in. The expression of her -countenance, which was as pale as death, struck Priuli, but did not -appear to attract Pole’s attention. Moving noiselessly towards the -Cardinal, Constance knelt before him, while he spread his thin white -hands over her head, and in feeble tones gave her his benediction. - -“How fares the Queen?” inquired Pole, as Constance arose. “She was -somewhat easier this morning, as I understand.” - -“Her Majesty is easier now,” replied Constance. “She is free from all -pain.” - -“Is she gone?” inquired Pole, while a premonitory shiver shook his -wasted frame. - -“She is gone,” rejoined Constance. “The heart that has so long suffered -has ceased to beat.” - -“May the angels of Heaven receive her soul and present it before the -Lord!” exclaimed Pole. “And may whatever sin she has committed in life -through human frailty be forgiven her! Did her spirit pass away easily?” - -“Most easily,” replied Constance. “Her sole concern was for the welfare -of her Church.” - -“The chief pillar of the Church is broken,” cried Pole, in a voice of -anguish; “and my hand, which might have helped to support the falling -structure, is also powerless. _Domine, salva nos, perimus! Salvator -Mundi, salva Ecclesiam tuam._” - -For some moments he remained in fervent prayer, after which he seemed -calmer, and inquired if the Queen had said aught concerning the King her -husband. - -“She spoke not of him at the last,” replied Constance, “but it would -seem that the loss of Calais produced a deep impression on her, for she -said, ‘My physicians seek to know the cause of my malady. Let them open -my breast, and they will find “Calais” graven on my heart.’” - -“It was not the loss of Calais that broke her heart,” said Pole. “Heaven -forgive him who has brought her prematurely to the tomb. England has -lost a great sovereign, and our Church its chief defence. Elizabeth is -now Queen, and with her the Protestant Church will be restored. -Fortunately, I shall not live to see that day. Farewell, dear daughter. -My blessing be ever upon you!” - -Finding that the fever was coming on, he caused himself to be -transported to his chamber, and was laid upon the couch which he was -never again to leave with life. - -Towards morning his condition became alarming, and he received extreme -unction, the last rites being performed by the Bishop of Asaph. This -done, after some words to Priuli, he clasped to his breast the crucifix, -which he had ever with him, and seemed to sink into a gentle slumber. -And so he breathed his last. - -Crucifix and breviary were kept as sacred relics by Priuli. - -In the chapel of Saint Thomas à Becket, which he himself built in -Canterbury Cathedral, rests the saintly Reginald Pole. This simple -inscription is placed over his tomb:— - - DEPOSITUM CARDINALIS POLI. - -[Illustration] - - LONDON: - WHITING AND COMPANY, LIMITED, SARDINIA STREET, LINCOLN’S-INN-FIELDS. - - - - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - -Transcriber’s note: - -Hyphenation is not entirely consistent. Where hyphenation occurs on a -line or page break, the hyphen is retained or removed based on the usage -elsewhere in the text. - -Errors deemed most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected, and -are noted here. The references are to the page and line in the original. -The following issues should be noted, along with the resolutions. - - 15.42 welcomed her with [e]very demonstration of joy Added. - - 20.26 [Y/L]et us give them reason Replaced. - - 27.28 the Cross of Santiago[./,] Replaced. - - 38.1 which represent the renow[n]ed Sir Bevis Added. - - 39.1 Then all the wealthy merchants of Removed. - South[h]ampton, - - 43.41 thus ensconced themse[l]ves, Added. - - 53.26 where the traitor[or]ous nobles Removed. - - 54.16 white as m[u/a]rble Replaced. - - 57.5 I command you to let me go[.] Added. - - 57.31 and all the town flock[ /e]d to the quay Restored. - - 76.2 to q[n/u]estion him further? Inverted. - - 100.4 Heaven avert such a contingency[?/!] Replaced. - - 106.28 I am a physici[a/o]n to those who are sick Replaced. - - 113.29 during a s[ei/ie]ge. Transposed. - - 137.1 found scant accom[m]odation Added. - - 143.1 at whic[k/h] King Arthur Replaced. - - 157.25 [“]My confessor, Father Alfonso, shall take Added. - you in hand. - - 160.42 upon a sta[i]rcase Added. - - 164.10 there was a tolerably ex[s/t]ensive garden Replaced. - - 174.40 “Again I say, forbear[?/!]” cried Osbert. Replaced. - - 189.17 and on the haut[-]pas, but not beneath the Removed. - canopy - - 199.41 twelve gentlemen ushers[,] steward, Added. - - 201.11 Further on co[u]ld be observed Added. - - 205.6 Yonder comes his Em[m]inence Removed. - - 208.24 Mary looked ill and la[u/n]guid Inverted. - - 210.5 retorted Gard[e/i]ner Gardiner. Replaced. - - 240.21 after passing th[r]ough the vestibule Added. - - 241.24 but may confidently look forward to[ to] a Removed. - meeting - - 250.41 [i]t has not been contrary to law. Restored. - - 252.12 [“]but I gave up all Added. - - 258.25 I will bring back the man to him to[-]morrow. Restored. - - 260.8 having been excommun[ci/ic]ated Transposed. - - 266.24 and receive my blessing[,/.] Replaced. - - 274.40 she was borne to the sacris[i]ty by Rodomont Removed. - - 276.12 Hide yourself in this cupboa[r]d, Added. - - 276.28 Are you still in the same mood as when I saw Replaced. - you last[./?] - - 281.4 [“]Again, I implore you to renounce your Added. - errors.” - - 295.30 as soon as he and Bonner were left alone.[”] Removed. - - 298.32 But why should she be exposed to such Replaced. - treatment[./?] - - 299.3 said Mary[,/.] Replaced. - - 301.8 I warn you, therefore[,] of your danger Added. - - 304.28 the solicitation of Gard[e/i]ner Replaced. - - 313.27 grasping the hand stretched out to him.[”] Removed. - - 317.18 the alarm-bell was run[g] more violently than Added. - ever - - 318.24 shout[ing/ed] several voices, Replaced. - - 320.28 Constance Tyrrell and Derrick Carver.[”] Added. - - 321.13 and suffic[i]ent smaller craft Added. - - 324.2 demanded Osbert, on seeing him.[”] Removed. - - 334.12 Bonner said, in a bitter and derisive Rep - tone[,/.] - - 336.41 he is excommunicated[./,]and if ye give him Replaced. - aught - - 354.11 “That is best know[n] to themselves,” Added. - - 356.9 they are rebels and traitor[s]! Added. - - 370.31 had considerable pretensions to beauty[.] Added. - - 376.12 to that of Queen Catherine [./?] Replaced. - - 378.41 away with you,” cried Lilias[.] Added. - - 396.36 “To[-]morrow they will be privately Restored. - interrogated,” - - 403.31 loaded with infi[r]mities Added. - - 415.34 [“]Heaven forgive him Added. - - - -***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CARDINAL POLE*** - - -******* This file should be named 54484-0.txt or 54484-0.zip ******* - - -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: -http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/5/4/4/8/54484 - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |